i>i>iiifli:iu:i ,
.i:(i sii< i ..itiikliioiaiu^i>A>,i. J.i.iii 'iiili^fiiU^iliiuiihfitiit/itii
YALE
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
OUTLII^ES
HISTORY OF DOGMA
OUTLINES
OF THE
HISTORY OF DOGMA
BY
Dr. ADOLF HARNACK
Professor of Church History in the University of Berlin
TRANSLATED BY
EDWIN KNOX MITCHELL, M.A.
Professor of Groeco-Eoman and Eastern Church History in
Hartford Theological Seminary
NEW YORK
FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY
LONDON AND TORONTO
1893
Printed in the United States
Copyright, 1893, by the
FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY
[Begistered at Stationers' Hcdl, London, Eng.]
PREFACE
THE English translation of my "Grundriss
der Dogmengeschichte" has been made,
in accordance with my expressed wish, hj my
former pupil and esteemed friend, Mr. Edwin
Knox Mitchell. It is my pleasant duty to ex
press to him here my heartiest thanks.
English and American theological literature
possess excellent works^ but they are not rich
in products within the realm of the History of
Dogma. I may therefore perhaps hope that
my "Grundriss" will supply a want. I shall
be most happy, if I can with this book do my
English and American friends and fellow-work
ers some service — a small return for the rich
benefit which I have reaped from their labors.
In reality, however, there no longer exists any
distinction between German and English theo
logical science. The exchange is now so brisk
that scientific theologians of all evangelical
lands form already one Concilium. Adolf Harnack,
WiLMEESDOEP NEAR BERLIN,
March 17th, 1893.
OOJSTTElSrTS.
PAGE
Prolegomena to the Discipline 1
I. Idea ajid Aim of the History of Dogma . . 1
n. Narrative of the History of Dogma ... 8
Presuppositions of the History of Dogma . ... 10
III. Introductory 10
IV. The Gospel of Jesus Christ according to His Own
Testimony .IS'
V. The General Proclamation concerning Jesus
Christ in the First Generation of His Adherents . 18
VI. The Current Exposition of the Old Testament and
the Jewish Future Hope, in their Bearing on the
Earliest Formulation of the Christian Message . 33
VII. The Religious Conceptions and the Religious
Philosophy of the Hellenistic Jews in their Bear
ing on the Transformation of the Gospel Message . 38
VHI. The Religious Disposition of the Greeks and Ro
mans in the First Two Centuries and the Contem
porary Graeco-Roman Philosophy of Religion , . 32
PART I.
THE RISE OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.
Book I.
THE PREPARATION.
Chapter -I. — Historical Survey 39
Chapter II. — Ground Common to Christians and Attitude
Taken toward Judaism 40
Chapter III. — The Common Faith and the Beginnings of
Self-Recognition in that Gentile Christianity
which was to Develop into Catholicism . . 43
58
70
YJii CONTENTS. 1
Chapter IV. -Attempt of the Gnostics to Construct an
Apostolic Doctrine of Faith and to Produce a
Christian Theology ; or, the Acute Secularization
of Christianity . ¦ • . / •
Chapter V.— Marcion's Attempt to Set Aside the Old Tes
tament as the Foundation of the Gospel, to Purify
Tradition, and to Reform Christianity on the
Basis of the Pauline Gospel
Chapter VI. -Supplement : The Christianity of the Jewish
Christians ^
Book II.
THE LAYING OF THE FOUNDATION.
Chapter I.— Historical Survey 81
Section I. Establishment of Christianity as a Chureh and
its Gradual Secularization.
Chapter II. —The Setting Forth ,of the Apostolic Rules
(Norms) for Ecclesiastical Christianity. The
Catholic Church 84
A. The Recasting of the Baptismal Confession into
the Apostolic Rule of Faith 85
B. The Recognition of a Selection of WeU-known
Scriptures as Virtually Belonging to the Old
Testament ; i. e. , as a Compilation of Apostolic
Scriptm-es 88
C. The Transformation of the Episcopal Offlce in the
Church into the Apostolic Office. History of the
Transformation of the Idea of the Chm-ch . . 95
Chapter III.— Continuation: The Old Christianity and
the New Church . . . . . . .100
Section II. Establishment of Cliristianity as Doctrine and
its Gradual Secularization.
Chapter IV. — Eoclesiastical Christianity and Philosophy.
The Apologists 117
Chapter V. — Beginnings of an Ecclesiastico-Theological
Exposition and Revision of the Rule of Faith in
Opposition to Gnosticism on the Presupposition of
the New Testament and the Christian Philosophy
of the Apologists : Irenseus, TertuUian, Hippoly-
tus, Cyprian, Novatian 130
CONTENTS. ix
PAGE ¦
Chapter VI. — Transformation of Ecclesiastical Tradition
into a Philosophy of Religion, or the Origin of
Scientific Ecclesiastical Theology and Dogmatics :
Clement and Origen 149
Chapter VII. — Decisive Result of Theological Speculation
within the Realm of the Rule of Faith, or the Defin
ing of the Ecclesiastical Doctrinal Norm through
the Acceptance of the Logos- Christology . .166
PART II.
THE DEVELOPMENT OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.
Book I.
HISTORY OP THE DEVELOPMENT OP DOGMA AS DOCTRINE OP THE
GOD-MAN UPON THE BASIS OF NATURAL THEOLOGY.
Chapter I. — Historical Survey 193
Chapter II. — The Fundamental Conception of Salvation
and a General Sketch of the Doctrine of Faith . 206
Chapter IH. — The Sources of Knowledge and the Authori
ties, or Scripture, Tradition, and the Church . 212
A. The Presuppositions of the Doctrine of Salvation, or Nat
ural Theology.
Chapter IV. — The Presuppositions and Conceptions of
God, the Creator, as the Dispenser of Salvation . 325
Chapter V.— The Presuppositions and Conceptions of Man
as the Recipient of Salvation .... 229
B. The Doctrine of Redemption through the Person of the
God-Man in its Historical Development.
Chapter VI.— The Doctrine ofthe Necessity and Reality of
Redemption through the Incarnation of the Son
of God ... . .... 235
Chapter VTI.- The Doctrine of the Homousion of the Son
of God with Gqd Himself . . . . 243
I. Until Council of Nicsea 343
II. Until Death of Constantius 353
III. Until Councils of Constantinople, 381, 383 . . 359
Supplement : The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit
and of the Ti-inity 366
X CONTENTS. PAGE
Chapter VIII. —The Doctrine of the Perfect Equality
as to Nature of the Incarnate Son of God and
Humanity 374
Chapter IX.— Continuation : The Doctrine of the Personal
Union of the Divine and Human Natures in the
Incarnate Son of God 380
I. The Nestorian Controversy 380
II. The Eutychian Controversy .... 387
ylll. The Monophysite Controversies and the 5th
Council ... 394
rV. The Monergistic and Monothelitic Controversies,
the 6th Council and John of Damascus . . 300
C. The Temporal Enjoyment of Redemption.
Chapter X. — The Mysteries, and Matters Akin to Them . 305
Chapter XI. — Conclusion : Sketch of the Historic Begin
nings of the Orthodox System .... 318
Book II.
EXPANSION AND RECASTING OP THE DOGMA INTO A DOCTRINE
CONCERNING SIN, GRACE AND THE MEANS OP GRACE
UPON THE BASIS OP THE CHURCH.
Chapter I. — Historical Survey 326
Chapter II. —Occidental Christianity and Occidental The
ologians before Augustine 339
Chapter III.— The World-Historical Position of Augustine
as Reformer of Christian Piety .... 335
Chapter TV.— The World-Historical Position of Augus
tine as Teacher of the Church .... 342
I. Augustine's Doctrine of the First and Last Things 345
II. The Donatist Contest. The Work " De Civitate
Dei. " The Doctrine of the Church and of the
Means of Grace 354
HI. The Pelagian Contest. Doctrine of Grace and
o* Sin . . . . . . . . .363
IV. Augustine's Exposition of the Symbol. The
New Doctrine of Religion 376
Chapter v.— History of Dogma in the Occident till the
Beginning of the Middle Ages (430-604) . . 382
CONTENTS. XI
PAGE
I. Contest between Semi-Pelagianism and Augustini-
anism 383
H. Gregory the Great (590-604) 387
Chapter VI. — History of Dogma in the Time of the Caiio-
vingian Renaissance 393
I. A. The Adoption Controversy .... 394
I. B. The Predestination Controversy . . . 395
II. Controversy about the Filioque and about Images 397
III. The Development, in Practice and in Theory, of
the Mass (Dogma of the Eucharist) and of Penance 399
Chapter VII. — History of Dogma in the Time of Clugny,
Anselm and Bernard to the End of the 12th
Century 406
I. The Revival of Piety 407
II. On the History of Ecclesiastical Law . . . 412
in. The Revival of Science '414
IV. Work upon the Dogma 433
A. The Berengar Controversy 433
B. Anselm's Doctrine of Satisfaction and the Doc
trines of the Atonement of the Theologians of the
13th Century 437
Chapter VIII. — History of Dogma in the Time of the Men
dicant Orders till the Beginning of the il6th
Century 433
I. On the History of Piety 434
II. On the History of Ecclesiastical Law. The Doc
trine of the Church 442
III. On the History of Ecclesiastical Science . . 453
IV. The Reminting of Dogmatics into Scholastics . 461
A. The Working Over of the Traditional Articuli
Fidei 463
B. The Scholastic Doctrine of the Sacraments . . 468
C. The Revising of Augustinianism in the Direction
of the Doctrine of Meritorious Works . . . 488
Book III.
THE THRBB-POLD ISSUING OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
Chapter I.— Historical Survey 501
Chapter II. —The Issuing of the Dogma in Roman Ca
tholicism 510
xii CONTENTS. PAGE
I. Codification of the Medissval Doctrines in Opposi
tion to Protestantism (Tridentine Decrees) . . 510
II. Post-Tridentine Development as a Preparation for
the Vatican Council 518
III. The Vatican Council 537
Chapter IH. — The Issuing of the Dogma in Anti-Trinita-
rianism and Socinianism 539
I. Historical Introduction 539
II. The Socinian Doctrine 535
Chapter IV. — The Issuing of the Dogma in Protestantism 541
I. Introduction 541
II. Luther's Christianity . ' 545
III. Luther's Strictures on the Dominating Ecclesi
astical Tradition and on the Dogma . . . 551
IV. The Catholic Elements Retained with and within
Luther's Christianity 557
OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
PROLEGOMENA TO THE DISCIPLINE.
I. — Idea and Aim op the History of Dogma.
1. Religion is a practical affair with mankind, Religion.
since it has to do with our highest happiness and
with" those faculties which pertain to a holy life.
But in every religion these faculties are closely con
nected with some definite faith or with some defi
nite cult, which are referred back to Divine Reve
lation. Christianity is that religion in which the
impulse and power to a blessed and holy life is bound
up with faith in God as the Father of Jesus Christ.
So far as this God is believed to be the omnipotent
Lord of heaven and earth, the Christian religion
includes a particular knowledge of God, of the world
and of the purpose of created things ; so far, how
ever, as this religion teaches that God can be truly
known only in Jesus Christ, it is inseparable from
historical knowledge.
3. The inclination to formulate the content of '^aith. °*
religion in Articles of Faith is as natural to Chris
tianity as the effort to verify these articles with
reference to science and to history. On the other
2 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
hand the universal and supernatural character of the
Christian religion imposes upon its adherents the
duty of finding a statement of it which will not be
impaired by our wavering knowledge of nature and
history ; and, indeed, which will be able to maintain
itself before every ppssible theory of nature or of
Problem history. The problem which thus arises permits.
Insoluble. indeed, of no absolute solution, since all knowledge
is relative ; and yet religion essays to bring her ab
solute truth into the sphere of relative knowledge
and to reduce it to statement there. But history
teaches, and every thinking Christian testifies, that
the problem does not come to its solution ; even on
that account the progressive efforts which have
been made to solve it are of value.
af^^Jiu- ^- "^^^ most thorough-going attempt at solution
hitherto is that which the Catholic Church made,
and which the churches of the Reformation (with
more or less restrictions) have continued to make,
viz. : Accepting a collection of Christian and Pre-
Christian writings and oral traditions as of Divine
origin, to deduce from them a system of doctrine,
arranged in scientific form for apologetic purposes,
which should have as its content the knowledge of
God and of the world and of the means of salvation ;
then to proclaim this complex system {of dogma)
as the compendium of Christianity, to demand of
every mature member of the Church a faithful ac
ceptance of it, and at the same time to maintain that
the same is a necessary preparation for the blessed-
tion.
PROLEGOMENA. 3
ness promised by the religion. With this augmen
tation the Christian brotherhood, whose character
as " Catholic Church " is essentially indicated under
this conception of Christianity, took a definite and,
as was supposed, incontestable attitude toward the
science of nature and of history, expressed its relig
ious faith in God and Christ, and yet gave (inas
much as it required of all its members an acceptance
of these articles of faith) to the thinking part of the
community a system which is capable of a wider and
indeed boundless development. Thus arose dog
matic Christianity.
4. The aim of the history of dogma is, (1) To ex- 4'" of
plain the origin of this dogmatic Christianity, and, Dogma
(2) To describe its development.
5. The history of the rise of dogmatic Christian- E'se of
ity would seem to close when a well-formulated sys
tem of belief had been established by scientific
means, and had been made the " articulus constitu-
tivus ecclesice" and as such had been imposed upon
the entire Church. This took place in the transition
from the 3d to the 4th century when the Logos-
Christology was established. The development of ^^nf°5'
dogma is in abstracto without limit, but in con- ^°e.r^-
creto it has come to an end. For, (a) the Greek Greek
Church.
Church maintains that its system of dogma has been
complete since the end of the " Image Controversy " ;
(b) the Eoman Catholic Church leaves the possibil- ^"y^h
ity of the formulating of new dogmas open, but in
the Tridentine Council and still more in the Vatican
4 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
has it in fact on political grounds rounded out its
dogma as a legal system which above all demands
obedience and only secondarily conscious faith j the
Roman Catholic Church has consequently abandoned
the original motive of dogmatic Christianity and
has placed a wholly new motive in its stead, retain-
Evaneei- ing the mere semblance of the old ; (c) The Evan-
churches. gelical churchcs have, on the one hand, accepted a
greater part of the formulated doctrines of dogmatic
Christianity and seek to ground them, like the Cath
olic Church, in the Holy Scriptures. But, on the
other hand, they took a different view of the author
ity of the Holy Scriptures, they put aside tradition
as a source in matters of belief, they questioned the
significance of the empirical Church as regards the
dogma, and above all they tried to put forward a
formulation of the Christian religion, which goes
directly back to the "true understanding of the
Word of God." Thus in principle the ancient dog
matic conception of Christianity was set aside, while
however in certain matters no fixed attitude was
taken toward the same and reactions began at once
and still continue. Therefore is it announced that
Prote^taiS' the history of Protestant doctrine wiU be excluded
Exduded. from the history of dogma, and within the former
will be indicated only the position of the Reformers
and of the churches of the Reformation, out of which
the later complicated development grew. Hence the
history of dogma can be treated as relatively a com
pleted discipline.
PROLEGOMENA. 5
6. The claim of the Church that the dogmas are Dogmas
not Expo-
simply the exposition of the Christian revelation, chi^stian
because deduced from the Holy Scriptures, is not ^on.*'
confirmed by historical investigation. On the con
trary, it becomes clear that dogmatic Christianity
(the dogmas) in its conception and in its construc
tion was the work of the Hellenic spirit upon the
Gospel soil. The intellectual medium by which in
early times men sought to make the Gospel compre
hensible and to establish it securely, became insep
arably blended with the content of the same. Thus
arose the dogma, in whose formation, to be sure,
other factors (the words of Sacred Scripture, require
ments of the cult, ahd of the organization, political
and social environment, the impulse to push things
to their logical consequences, blind custom, etc.)
played a part, yet so that the desire and effort to
formulate the main principles of the Christian re
demption, and to explain and develop them, secured
the upper hand, at least in the earlier times.
7. Just as the formulating of the dogma proved to constnfc^-
be an illusion, so far as the same was to be the pure Dogma.
exposition of the Gospel, so also does historical inves
tigation destroy the other illusion of the Church,
viz. : that the dogma, always having been the same
therein, have simply been explained, and that eccle
siastical theology has never had any other aim than
to explain the unchanging dogma and to refute the
heretical teaching pressing in from without. The
formulating of the dogma indicates rather that the-
6 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
ology constructed the dogma, but that the Church
must ever conceal the labor of the theologians,
which thus places them in an unfortunate plight.
In each favorable case the result of their labor has
been declared to be a reproduction and they them
selves have been robbed of their best service; as a
rule in the progress of history they fell under the
condemnation of the dogmatic scheme, whose foun
dation they themselves had laid, and so entire gener-
rations of theologians, as well as the chief leaders
thereof, have, in the further development of dogma,
been afterwards marked and declared to be heretics
or held in suspicion. Dogma has ever in the prog
ress of history devoured its own progenitors.
¦*'iSther°*' ^' Although dogmatic Christianity has never, in
the process of its development, lost its original style
and character as a work of the spirit of perishing
antiquity upon Gospel soil {style of the Greek
apologists and of Origin) , yet it experienced first
through Augustine and later through Luther a
deeper and more thorough transformation. Both of
these men, the latter more than the former, cham
pioned a new and more evangelical conception of
Christianity, guided chiefly by Paulinism; Augus
tine however hardly attempted a revision of the tra
ditional dogma, rather did he co-ordinate the old and
the new ; Luther, indeed, attempted it, but did not
carry it through. The Christian quality of the
dogma gained through the influence of each, and the
old traditional system of dogma was relaxed some-
PROLEGOMENA.
what — this was so much the case in Protestantism
that one does well, as remarked above, no lenger to
consider the symbolical teaching of the Protestant
churches as wholly a recasting of the old dogma.
9. An imderstanding of the dogmatico-historic Periods in
° History of
process cannot be secured by isolating the special Dogma.
doctrines and considering them separately (Special
History of Dogma) after that the epochs have been
previously characterized (General History of Dogma) .
It is much better to consider the " general " and the
" special " in each period and to treat th^ periods sep
arately, and as much as possible to prove the special
doctrines to be the outcome of the fundamental ideas
and motives. It is not possible, however, to make
more than four principal divisions, viz. : I. The Ori
gin of Dogma. II. a. The Development of Dogma
in accordance with the principles of its original con
ception (Oriental Development from Arianism to the
Image-Controversy). II. b. The Occidental Devel
opment of Dogma under the influence of Augustine's
Christianity and the Roman papal politics. II. c.
The Three-fold Issuing of Dogma (in the churches
of the Reformation — in Tridentine Catholicism — and
in the criticism of the rationalistic age, i.e., of So
cinianism) .
10. The history of dogma, in that it sets forth the
process of the origin and development of the dogma,
offers the very best means and methods of freeing
the Church from dogmatic Christianity, and of hast
ening the inevitable process of emancipation, which
Value of
Study.
8 OUTLINES OP THE HISTOEY OF DOGMA.
began with Augustine. But the history of dogma
testifies also to the unity and continuity^ of the
Christian faith in the progress of its history, in so
far as it proves that certain fundamental ideas of the
Gospel have never been lost and have defied all
attacks.
II. — History op the History op Dogma.
Mosheim, etc.
Baronius, etc.
Luther, etc.
Erasmus, etc.
Benedic
tine, etc.
Gottfried Arnold.
The narrative of the History of Dogma begins first
in the 18th century with Mosheim, Walch, Emesti,
Lessing, and Semler, since Catholicism in general is
not fitted for a critical handling of the subject, al
though learned works have been written by individ
ual Catholic theologians (Baronius Bellarmin, Peta-
vius, Thomassin, Kuhn, Schwane, Bach, etc.), and
since the Protestant churches remained until the
18th century under the ban of confessionalism, al
though important contributions were made in the
time of the Reformation (Luther, Okolampad, Mel-
anchthon, Flacius, Hyperius, Chemnitz) to the criti
cal treatment of the History of Dogma, based in part
upon the labors of the critically disposed humanists
(L. Valla; Erasmus, etc.). But without the learned
material, which, on the one hand, the Benedictine
and other Orders had gathered together, and, on the
other, the Protestant Casaubonus, Vossius, Pearson,
Dallaus, Spanheim, Grabe, Basnage, etc. , and with
out the grand impulse which pietism gave (Gott
fried Arnold), the work of the 18th century would
prolegomena. 9
have been inconsiderable. Rationalism robbed the
history of dogma of its ecclesiastical interest and
gave it over to a critical treatment in which its
darkness was lighted up in part by the lamp of
common understanding and in part by the torch
of general historical contemplation (first History of
Dogma by Lange, 1796, previous works by Semler, Lange.
Rossler, Lofiier, etc., then the History of Dogma
by Miinscher, Handb. 4 Bdd. 1797 f., an excellent Miinscher.
Lehrbuch, 1. Aufi. 1811, 3. Aufl. 1832, Miinter
2 Bdd. 1802 f, Staudlin 1800 and 1823, Augusti
1805 and 1835, Gieseler, edited by Redepenning 2
Bdd. 1855). The valuable handbooks of Baumgar- Baumgar-
° ten-Cra-
ten-Crusius 1832, i.e. 1840 and 1846, and of Meier ^i"^-
1840, i.e. 1854, mark the transition to a class of
works in which an inner understanding of the pro
cess of the History of Dogma has been won, for
which Lessing had already striven, and for which Leasing,
Herder, Schleiermacher and the Romanticists on the ^^gj'
one side, and Hegel and Schelling on the other, had schefimg.
prepared the way. Epoch-making were the writings
of F. Chr. Baur (Lehrb. 1847, i.e. 1867, Vorles. Baur.
3. Thl. 1865 f.), in which the dogmatico-historic
process, conceived to be sure in a one-sided way,
was, so to speak, lived over again (cf . also Strauss,
Glaubenslehre 2 Bdd. 1840 f. Marheineke 1849).
Prom the Schleiermacher point of view, is Neander Neanaer.
(2. Thl. 1857) and Hagenbach (1840, i.e. 1867).
Dorner (History of the Doctrine of the Person of Domer.
Christ, 1839 i.e. 1845-53) attempted to unite Hegel
10 outlines op THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
and Schleiermacher. From the Lutheran Confes
sional standpoint Kliefoth (Einl. in d. D. G. 1839),
Thomasius (2 Bdd. 1874 f. and 1887 edited by Bon-
wetsch 1 Bd.), Schmid (1859 i.e. 1887 ed. by Hauck)
and, with reservations, Kahnis (The Faith of the
Church, 1864). A marked advance is indicated in
Nitzsch. the History of Dogma by Nitzsch (1 Bd. 1870). For
a correct understanding especially of the origin of
dogma the labors of Rothe, Ritschl, Renan, Over-
beck, V. Engelhardt, Weizsacker and ReviUe are"
valuable.
PRESUPPOSITIONS OF THE HISTORY
OF DOGMA.
Ill . — Introductory.
^Sl'^ 1. The gospel appeared in the "fulness of time."
Christ, ^jj^ ^]^g Gospel is Jesus Christ. In these sentences
the announcement is made that the Gospel is the
climax of an universal development and yet that it
has its power in a personal Life. Jesus Christ " de
stroyed not," but "fulfilled." He witnessed a new
Hfe before God and in God, but within the confines
of Judaism, and upon the soil of the Old Testament
whose hidden treasures he uncovered. It can be
shown, that everything thai; Is "lofty and spiritual"
in the Psalms and Prophets, and everything that had
been gained through the development of Grecian
ethics, is reaffirmed in the plain and simple Gospel;
but it obtained its power there, because it became
prolegomena. 11
life and deed in a Person, whose greatness consists
also in this, that he did not remould his earthly en
vironment, nor encounter any subsequent rebuff, —
in other words, that he did not become entangled in
his times.
2. Two generations later there existed, to be sure, confeder-
£1(60. OOD"
no united and homogeneous Church, but there «^^sations.
were scattered throughout the wide Roman empire
confederated congregations of Christian believers
(churches) who, for the most part, were Gentile-
born and condemned the Jewishu nation and religion
as apostate ; they appropriated the Old Testament as
theirs by right and considered themselves a "new
nation", and yet as the "ancient creation of God",
while in all departments of life and thought certain
sacred forms were gradually being put forward.
The existence of these confederated Gentile Christian
communities is the preliminary condition to the rise
of dogmatic Christianity.
The organization of these churches began, indeed. Freeing of
° Gospel
in the apostolic times and their peculiar constitution *''°™gjf®'^"
is negatively indicated by the freeing of the Gospel '^^"''''^•
from the Jewish church. While in Islamism the
Arabic nation remained for centuries the main trunk
of the new religion, it is an astonishing fact in the
history of the Gospel, that it soon left its native soil
and went forth into the wide world and realized its
universal character, not through the transformation
of the Jewish religion, but by developing into a
world-religion upon Grceco-Roman soil. The Gos-
12 outlines op the history op dogma.
Gospel
World-Ee- liglon.
Classical Epoch of
Gospel
History.
Paul's Mis
sion.
No Chasm
Between Earlier
Epoch and
Succeeding Period.
pel became a world-religion in that, having a
message for all mankind, it preached it to Greek
and barbarian, and accordingly attached itself
to the spiritual and political life of the world
wide Roman empire.
3. Since the Gospel in its original form was Jew
ish and was preached only to the Jews, there lay in
this transition, which was brought about, in part
gradually and without disturbance, and in part
through a severe crisis, consequences of the most
stringent kind. From the standpoint of the history
of the Church and of dogma, the brief history of the
Gospel within the bounds of Palestinian Judaism is
accordingly a paleontological epoch. And yet this
remains the classical epoch, not only on account of
the Founder and of the original testimony, but quite
as much because a Jewish Christian (Paul) recog
nized the Gospel as the power of God, which was
able to save both Jew and Greek, and because he '
designedly severed the Gospel from the Jewish na
tional religion and proclaimed the Christ as the end
of the Law. Then other Jewish Christians, personal
disciples of Jesus, indeed, followed him in all this
(see also the 4th Gospel and the Epistle to the
Hebrews) .
Yet there is in reality no chasm between the older
brief epoch and the succeeding period, so far as the
Gospel is in itself universalistic, and this character
very soon became manifest. But the means by
which Paul and his sympathizers set forth the uni-
prolegomena. 13
versal character of the Gospel (proving that the Old
Testament religion had been fulfilled and done away
with) was little understood, and, vice versa, the
manner and means by which the Gentile Christians
came to an acceptance of the Gospel, can only in
part be attributed to the preaching" of Paul. So far
as we now possess in the New Testament substan
tial writings in which the Gospel is so thoroughly
thought out that it is prized as the supplanter of the
Old Testament religion, and writings which at the
same time are not deeply touched with the Greek
spirit, does this literature differ radically from all
that follows.
4. The growing Gentile Church, notwithstanding (.^^Jj^^j^
Paul's significant relation toward it, did not com- "preSeS
prehend, nor really experience the crisis, out of Problem,
which the Pauline conception of the Gospel arose.
In the Jewish propaganda, within which the Old
Testament had long since become liberalized and
spiritualized, the Gentile Church, entering and grad
ually subjecting the same to itself, seldom felt the
problem of the reconciliation of the Old Testament
with the Gospel, since by means of the allegorical
method the propaganda had freed themselves from
the letter of the law, but had not entirely overcome
its spirit; indeed they had simply cast off their
national character. Moved by the hostile power of
the Jews and later also of the Gentiles and by the
consciousness of inherent strength to organize a
" people " for itself , the Church as a matter of course
14 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
took on the form of the thought and life of the world
in which it lived, casting aside everything polythe
istic, immoral and vulgar. Thus arose the new or-
Gentiie gauizatious, which with all their newness bore testi-
Churclies Eetained niony to their kinship with the original Palestinian
chl'Sr-" churches, in so far as, (1) the Old Testament was
istics. jj]j.g.^^jge recognized as a primitive revelation, and
in so far as, (2) the strong spiritual monotheism, (3)
the outlines of the proclamation concerning Jesus
Christ, (4) the consciousness of a direct and living
fellowship with God through the gift of the Spirit,
(5) the expectation of the approaching end of the
world, and the earnest conviction of the personal
responsibility and accountability of each individual
soul were all likewise maintained. To these is to
be added finaUy, that the earliest Jewish-Christian
proclamation, yes, the Gospel itself, bears the stamp
of the spiritual epochs, out of which it arose,— of -the
Hellenic age, in which the nations exchanged their
wares and religions were transformed, and the idea
of the worth and accountability of every soul became
widespread; so that the Hellenism which soon
pressed so mightily into the Church was not abso
lutely strange and new.
Do^maVa's ^- '^^® history of dogma has to do with the Gen-
'"cxeStiTe* tile Church only — the history of theology begins, it
Only. is true, with Paul — , but in order to understand his
torically the basis of the formation of doctrine in the
Gentile Church, it must take into consideration, as
already stated, the following as antecedent condi-
PROLEGOMENA. 15
tions: (1) The Gospel of Jesus Christ, (2) The Presuppo-
. sitions.
general and simultaneous proclamation of Jesus
Christ in the first generation of believers, (3) The
current understanding and exposition of the Old
Testament and the Jewish anticipations of the fu
ture and their speculations, (4) Tlie religious con
ceptions and the religious philosophy of the Hel
lenistic Jews, (5) The religious attitude of the
Greeks and Romans during the first two centu
ries, and the current Grceco-Roman philosophy
of religion.
IV.— The Gospel op Jesus Christ according
TO His Own Testimony.
The Gospel is the good news of the reign of the ^°^P^ '^
Ahnighty and Holy God, the Father and Judge of °|oS of
the world and of each individual soul. In this reign, ° '
which makes men citizens of the heavenly kingdom
and gives them to realize their citizenship in the ap
proaching eon, the life of every man who gives him
self to God is secure, even if he should immediately
lose the world and his earthly life; while those
who seek to win the world and to keep their life fall
into the hands of the Judge, who condemns them to
hell. This reign of God, in that it rises above all
ceremonies and statutes, places\men under a law,
which is old and yet new, viz. : Whole-hearted love Love to
^ •' God and
to God and to one's neighbor. In this love, wher- '"'"'•
ever it controls the thoughts in their deepest sj^rings,
that better justice is exemplified which corresponds
16 outlines of the history op dogma.
to the perfection of God. The way to secure this
righteousness is by a change of heart, i.e. by self-
denial and humility before God and a heart-felt
trust in him. In such humility and trust in God
the soul realizes its own unworthiness. The Gospel,
however, calls even sinners, who are so disposed,
unto the kingdom of God, in that it assures them
satisfaction with his justice, i.e., guarantees them
the forgiveness of the sins which have hitherto
separated them from God. In the three-fold form,
however, in which the Gospel is set forth, (God's
^°4?en1.y'' Sovereignty, higher justice [law of love] and for-
Love, For- givcuess of sin) it is inseparably connected with
giveuess of _ ^ . _, ,
Sin. Jesus Christ. For m the proclamation of the Gos
pel, Jesus Christ everywhere called men unto him-
WOTd^'aid ^®'^- I^ ^i"^ ^s *^^ Gospel word and deedj it is
j^us° his meat and drink and, therefore, is it become his
personal life, and into this life he would draw all
men. He is the Son, who knows the Father. Men
should see in him how kind the Lord is; in him
they may experience the power and sovereignty of
God over the world and be comforted in this trust;
him, the meek and gentle-hearted One, should they
follow; and inasmuch as he, the holy and pure One,
calls sinners unto himself, they should be fully as
sured that God through him forgives sin.
This close connection of his Gospel with his per
son, Jesus by no means made prominent in words,
but left his disciples to experience it. He called
himself the Son of Man and led them on to the co—
prolegomena. 17
fession that he was their Master and Messiah. Jesus Mes
siah.
Thereby he gave to his lasting significance for them
and for his people a comprehensible expression, and
at the close of his life, in an hour of great solemnity,
he said to them that his death also like his life was
an imperishable service which he rendered to the
"many" for the forgiveness of sins. By this he
raised himself above the plane of all others, although
they may already be his brethren; he claimed for
himself an unique significance as the Redeemer and Eedeemer,
as the Judge ; for he interpreted his death, like all
his suffering, as a triumph, as the transition to his
glory, and he proved his power by actually awaken
ing in his disciples the conviction that he still lives
and is Lord over the dead and the living. The re
ligion of the Gospel rests upon this faith in Jesus
Christ, i.e. looking upon him, that historical Per
son, the believer is convinced that God rules heaven
and earth, and that God, the Judge, is also Father
and Redeemer. The religion of the Gospel is the re- jY^^rJ^
ligion which frees men from all legality, which, how- *"i^f*'"
ever, at the same time lays upon them the highest
moral obligations — the simplest and the severest —
and lays bare the contradiction in which every man
finds himself as regards them. But it brings re
demption out of such necessities, in that it leads
men to the gracious God, leaves them in his hands,
and draws their life into union with the inexhaustible
and blessed life of Jesus Christ, who has overcome
the world and called sinners to himself.
2
18 outlines of the history op dogma.
v.— The General Proclamation concerning
Jesus Christ in the First Generation op
His Adherents.
Jesus Eis- 1. Men had learned to know Jesus Christ and had
en Lord. found him to be the Messiah. In the first two gen
erations following him everything was said about
him which men were in any way able to say. Inas
much as they knew him to be the Risen One, they
exalted him as the Lord of the world and of history,
Way, sitting at the right hand of God, as the Way, the
Truth, & o
Life. Truth and the Life, as the Prince bf Life and the
living Power of a new existence, as the Conqueror
King. of death and the King of a coming new kingdom.
Although strong individual feeling, special experi
ence. Scriptural learning and a fantastic tendency
gave from the beginning a form to the confession of
him, yet common characteristics of the proclamation
can be definitely pointed out.
*§°o!pies°^ 2. The content of the disciples' belief and the gen-
"^ '* ¦ eral proclamation of it on the ground of the certainty
of the resurrection of Jesus, can be set forth as fol
lows : Jesus is the Messiah promised by tho prophets
— he will come again and establish a visible king
dom, — they who believe on him and surrender them
selves entirely to this belief, may feel assured of the
grace of God and of a share in his future glory. A
new community of Christian believers thus organized
chul^h, itself within the Jewish nation. And this new com-
''^^t' munity believed itself to be the true Israel of the
prolegomena. 19
Messianic times and lived, accordingly, in all their
thoughts and feelings in the future. Thus could all
the Jewish apocalyptic expectations retain their pow
er for the time of the second coming of Christ. For
the fulfilment of these hopes the new community pos
sessed a guarantee in the sacrificial death of Christ,
as also in the manifold manifestations of the Spirit,
which were visible upon the members upon their
entrance into the brother-hood (from the beginning
this introduction seems to have been accompanied by Possession
baptism) and in their gathering together. The pos- -^f d™cP-^
session of the Spirit was an assurance to each indi- ^ ® ''^'
vidual that he was not only a " disciple " but also a
"called saint," and, as such, a priest and king of
God. Faith in the God of Israel became faith in
God the Father ; added to this was faith in Jesus,
the Christ and Son of God, and the witness of the
gift of the Holy Spirit, i.e. of the Spirit of God and
Christ. In the strength of this faith men lived in
the fear of the Judge and in trust in God, who had
already begun the redemption of his own people.
The proclamation concerning Jesus, the Christ, |^''^'js
rested first of all entirely upon the Old Testament, ow TestS-
yet it had its starting-point in the exaltation of
Jesus through his resurrection from the dead. To
prove that the entire Old Testament pointed toward
him, and that his person, his work, his fate were the
actual and verbal fulfilment of the Old Testament
prophecies, was the chief interest of believers, in so
far as they did not give themselves entirely to ex-
ment.
20 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
pectations of the future. This reference did not
serve at once to make clear the meaning and worth
of the Messianic work — this it did not seem to need
— but rather to establish the Messiah-ship of Jesus.
However, the Old Testament, as it was then under
stood, gave occasion, through the fixing of the per
son and dignity of Christ, for widening the scope
of the thought of Israel's perfected theocracy. And,
in addition, faith in the exaltation of Jesus to the
right hand of God caused men to think of the begin
ning of his existence in harmony therewith. Then
the fact of the successful Gentile conversion threw a
new light upon the scope of his work, i.e. upon its
significance for all mankind. And finally the per
sonal claims of Jesus led men to reflect on his pecu
liar relation to God, the Father. On these four
tion^Be^an P^^^^^ Speculation began already in the apostolic age
'"ic^igl^^" ^^^ i* went on to formulate new statements concern
ing the person and dignity of Christ. In proclaim
ing Jesus to be the Christ men ceased thereby to
proclaim the Gospel, because the rripeTv Tzdwa oaa
ivereaaro 6 'Irjiroug was to be included as a matter of
course and so did not especially engage the thoughts.
That this must be for the future a questionable
digression is plain enough; for since everything
depends upon the appropriation of the Person of
Jesus, it is not possible for a personal life to be
appropriated through opinions about the Person,
but only through the record of the concrete Per
sonality.
PROLEGOMENA. 21
3. Upon the basis of the plain words of Jesus and o^for^^g.
in the consciousness of the possession of the Spirit men E?|hte'oul
were already assured of a present possession of the God.
forgiveness of sin, of righteousness before God, of
the full knowledge of the Divine Will and of the call
into the future kingdom. In the acquiring of these
blessings, surely not a few realized the consequences
of the iirst coming of the Messiah, i.e. his work, and
they referred especially the forgiveness of sin to
the death of Christ, and eternal life to his resurrec
tion. But no theories touching the relation of the
blessings of the Gospel to the history of Christ were
propounded ; Paul was the first to develop a theology
upon the basis of the death and resurrection of Christ
and to bring it into relations with the Old Testa
ment religion.
4. This theology was constructed in opposition to ^^^^ "^
the legalistic righteousness of the pharisees, i.e., to iSiIsHc
the official religion of the Old Testament. While its ness.
form was thereby somewhat conditioned, its power
rested in the certainty of the new life of the Spirit,
which the Risen One offered, who through his death
overcame the world of the flesh and of sin. With
the thought that righteousness comes through faith
in God who raised Jesus from the dead and fulfilled
the Law by the legal way of the crucifixion of the
Christ upon the cross, Paul wrenched the Gospel
from its native soil and gave it at the same time
through his Christological speculation and his carry
ing out of the contrast of flesh and spirit, a charac-
22 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
teristic stamp which was comprehensible to the
Greeks, although they were illy prepared to accept
his special manner of reconciling it with the Law.
Through Paul, who was the first theologian, the
question of the Law (in theory and practice) and
the principles of missionary activity accordingly be
came the absorbing themes in the Christian commu
nities. While he proclaimed freedom from the Law
and baptized the heathen, forbidding them to become
Jews, others now for the first time consciously made
the righteousness of Christian believers dependent
upon the punctilious observance of the Law and re-
Heathen jected Paul as an apostle and as a Christian. Yet
°Befome'° ^^^ chief disciplcs of Jesus were convinced, perhaps
^""^ not a little infiuenced by the success of Paul, and
conceded to the heathen the right to become Chris
tians without first becoming Jews. This well at
tested fact is the strongest evidence that Christ had
awakened among his personal disciples a faith in
himself, which was dearer to them than all the tra
ditions of the fathers. Yet there were among those
who accepted the Pauline mission various opinions
as to the attitude which one should take toward
heathen Christians in ordinary life and intercourse.
These opinions held out for a long time.
.Sofof -^s surely as Paul had fought his fight for the
ity^oc"' whole of Christendom, so sure also is it that the
curred ^art transformation of the original form of Christianity
^^^- into its universal form took place outside of his
activity (proof,- the Church at Rome). The Juda-
Missing Page
Missing Page
Missing Page
Missing Page
PROLEGOMENA.
27
Only the Fourth Evangelist — he hardly belongs to
the 1st century — saw with perfect clearness that the
pre-earthly Christ must be established as '?£«? &v ^v
^PXV ^P°'^ '^^'¦' '^^""i in order not to endanger the content
and significance of the revelation of God in Christ.
In addition there prevailed in wide circles such con
ceptions also as recognized in a spiritual communi
cation at his baptism the equipment of the man
Jesus (see the genealogies, the beginning of tbe
Gospel of Mark) for his office, or found upon the
basis of Isa. vii. in his miraculous birth (from a
virgin) the germ of his unique being. (The rise
and spread of this representation is wholly indistinct
to us ; Paul seems not to have known it ; in the be
ginning of the 2d century it is almost universal.)
On the other hand, it is of great significance that
every teacher who recognized the new in Christian
ity as religion ascribed pre-existence to Christ.
Supplement. — A reference to the witness of proph
ecy, to the current exposition of the Old Testament,
to apocalyptic writings and valid methods of specu
lation was not sufficient to clear up every new point
which cropped out in the statement of the Christian
message, '^he earliest brother-hoods were enthusias
tic, had prophets in the midst of them, etc. Under
such conditions facts were produced outright contin
ually in the history {e.g., as particularly weighty,
the ascension of Christ and his descent into hell).
It is farther not possible to point out the motive to
such productions, which first only by the creation of
Bise and
Spread
Indistinct.
Earliest
Brother
hoods En
thusiastic.
Facts Pro
duced.
^ OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
the New Testament Canon reached a by no means
complete end, i.e., now became enriched by compre
hensible mythologumena.
VII.— The Religious Conceptions and the Re
ligious Philosophy op the Hellenistic
Jews in Their Bearing on the Transfor
mation OF THE Gospel Message.
fieiigionof 1. From the remnants of Jewish- Alexandrian lit-
Dlaspora, aSd^cos- erature (reference is also made to the Sibylline
mo ogy. Q],j^Qjes as well as to Josephus) and from the great
propaganda of Judaism in the Grseco-Roman world,
it may be inferred that there was a Judaism in the
diaspora to whose consciousness the cultus and the
ceremonial law disappeared entirely behind the mono
theistic worship of God without images, behind the
moral instruction and the faith in a future reward
beyond. Circumcision itself was no longer abso
lutely required of those converted to Judaism ; one
was also satisfied with the cleansing bath. The
Jewish religion seemed here transformed into a com
mon human morality and into a monotheistic cos
mology. Accordingly the thought of the theocracy
as well as the Messianic hope grew dim. The latter
did not entirely fail, however, but the prophecies
were valued chiefly for the proof of the antiquity of the
Jewish monotheism, and the thought of the future
spent itself in the expectation of the destruction of the
Roman empire, of the burning of the world and —
prolegomena. 29
what is weightiest — the general judgment. That
which is specifically Jewish preserved itself under a
high regard for the Old Testament, which was con
sidered as the fountain of all wisdom (also for the
Greek philosophy and the elements of truth in the
non- Jewish religions). Many intelligent men also
observed punctiliously the Law for the sake of its
symbolical significance. Such Jews, together with Preparar tion for
their converts from the Greeks, formed a new Juda- '^'^^jn^""
ism upon the foundation of the old. And these pre- '*'^^'^^-
pared the soil for the Christianizing of the Greeks,
as well as for the establishment within the empire
of a great Gentile Church free from the Law ; under
the influence of Greek culture it developed into a
kind of universal society with a monotheistic back
ground. As religion it laid aside the national forms,
put itself forward as the most perfect form of that
"natural" religion, which the Stoa had discovered.
But in that way it became more m,oralistic and lost
a part of the religious energy, which the prophets
and psalmists possessed. The inner union of Juda
ism and the Hellenistic philosophy of religion indi
cates a great advance in the history of religion and
culture, but the same did not lead to strong religious
creations. Its productions passed over into " Chris
tianity." 2. The Jewish- Alexandrian philosophy of religion Jewish-
had its most noted defender in Philo, — the perfect fosophy'Sf
Greek and the sincere Jew, who turned the religious ph§a°'
philosophy of his time in the direction of Neo-
30
outlines of the HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Ascetic Virtue.
Influence
of Alexan
drian Phi
losophy of
Religion Upon
Christian ity.
Platonism and prepared the way for a Christian
theology, which was able to rival the philosophy.
Philo was a Platonist and a Stoic, but at the same
time a revelation-philosopher;- he placed the final
end in that which is above reason and therefore the
highest power in the Divine communication. On
the other hand, he saw in the human spirit some
thing Divine and bridged over the contrast between
God and cveaA,\ivQ- spirit, between nature and history,
by means of the personal-impersonal Logos, out of
which he explained religion and the world whose
material, it is true, remained to him whoUy perish
able and evil. His ethical tendencies had, therefore,
in principle a strong ascetic .character, however much
he might guard the earthly virtues as relative. Vir
tue is freedom from the sensuous and it is made per
fect through the touch of Divinity. This touch sur
passes all knowledge; the latter, however, is to be
highly prized as the way. ' Meditation upon the
world is by Philo dependent upon the need of hap
piness and freedom, which is higher than all reason.
One may say that Philo is therefore the first who,
as a philosopher, gave to this need a clear expression,
because he was not only a Greek, but also a Jew
imbued with the Old Testament within whose view,
it is true, the synthesis of the Messiah and of the
Logos did not lay.
3. The practical fundamental conceptions of the
Alexandrian philosophy of religion must, in different
degrees, have found an entrance very early into
PROLEGOMENA. 81
the Jewish-Christian circles of the diaspora, and
through the same also into the Gentile-Christian ; or
rather the soil was already prepared wherever these
thoughts became widespread. After the beginning
of the 2d century the philosophy of Philo also be
came influential through Christian teachers, espe
cially his Logos-doctrine, as the expression of the
unity of religion, nature and history; and above all
his fundamental hermeneutic principles. Thesys- vaientinus
c -vT 1 • 1 /-v • ^""^ Origen
tems of Valentine and Origen presuppose the svstem Presup-
"^^ ^ -^^ •' pose Philo.
of Philo. His fine dualism and allegorical art ("the
Biblical alchemy") became acceptable also to the
learned men of the Church; to find the spiritual
meaning of the sacred text, in part alongside the
letter and in part outside, was the watchword of
scientific Christian theology, which in general was
possible only upon such a basis, since it strove, with
out recognizing a relative standard, to unify the
monstrous and discordant material of the Old Testa^
ment and the Gospel, and to reconcile both with the
religion and scientific culture of the Greeks. Here
Philo was a master, for he first in the largest sense
poured the new wine into the old wine-skins — a pro
cedure -in its ultimate intention justified, since his
tory is a unit; but in its pedantic and scholastic
execution the same was a source of illusions, of un
reality and finally of stultification.
ries.
32 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
VIII. — The Religious Disposition op the
Greeks and Romans in the First Two
Centuries and the Contemporary Gr^co-
RoMAN Philosophy op Religion.
man'wS-'id 1- ^^ *^6 ^S® o^ Ciccro and Augustus the people's
^lugi^us^ religion and the religious sense in general was ahnost
sdcentu- entirely wanting in cultured circles, but after the
end ofthe 1st century of our era a revival ofthe relig
ious sense is noticeable in the Graeco-Roman world,
which affected all grades of society and seemed after
the middle of the 2d century to grow stronger from
decennium to decennium. Parallel with it went the
not fruitless attempt to restore the old national cults,
religious usages, oracles, et cetera. Meanwhile the
new religious needs of the time did not reach a vig
orous or untroubled expression through this effort,
which was made in part from above and in part by
artificial means. The same sought, far more in ac
cordance with the wholly changed conditions of the
times, to find new forms of gratification (intermin
gling and intercourseof nations— downfall of the old
republican constitutions, institutions and classes —
monarchy and absolutism — social crises and pauper
ism — influence of philosophy, religion, morality and
law — cosmopolitanism and human rights — influx of
Oriental cults — knowledge of the world and sa
tiety). Under the influence of philosophy a dispo
sition toward monotheism was developed' out of the
downfall of the political cults and the syncretism.
PROLEGOMENA. 33
Religion and individual morality became more Eeii|ion
closely united: Spiritualization of the cults, en- unifed^
nobling of man, idea of ethical personality, of con
science and of purity. Repentance and pardon
became of importance, also inner union with the
Divinity, longing for revelation {asceticism and
mysterious rites as a means of appropriating the
Divine), yearning after a painless, eternal life be
yond the grave (apotheosis); the earthly life as a
phantom life {tjrxpdreta and ^s-affraffi?) . Just as in the
2d century the moral swing was the stronger, so in
the 3d century the religious increased more and more
— thirst for life. Polytheism was not thereby over
come, but only shoved aside upon a lower plane,
where it was as active as ever. The numen supre-
mum revealed its fulness in a thousand forms (demi
gods), going upward (apotheosis, emperor cult,
" dominus ac deus noster ") and downward (mani
festations in nature and in history) . The soul itself
is a super-earthly being ; the ideal 6f the perfect man
and of the Leader (Redeemer) was developed and
sought after. The new remained in part concealed
by the old cultus forms, which the state and piety
protected or restored; there was a feeling-around
after forms of expression, and yet the wise, the
skeptic, the pious and the patriot capitulated to the
cultish traditions. Social Or-
2. The formation of social organizations, on the tf^^^Q.
one hand, and the founding of the monarchical ^J'" gcb-
world-wide Roman empire, on the other, had the ism.
34 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
greatest significance as regards the development of
something new. Everywhere there sprang up that
cosmopolitan feeling, which points beyond itself,
there toward the practice of charity, here toward
the uniting of mankind under one head and the wip
ing out of national lines. The Church appropriated,
piece for piece, the great apparatus of the earthly
Roman empire; in its constitution, perhaps, it also
saw the portrayal of the Divine economy.
stoicism, 3. Perhaps the most decisive factor in the change
Platonism. '-
of the, religious-ethical attitude was the philosophy,
which in almost all its schools had more and more
brought ethics forward and deepened the same.
Upon the soil of Stoicism, Posidonius, Seneca, Epic-
tetus and Marcus Aurelius, and upon the soil of
Platonism, men like Plutarch had achieved an ethi
cal-outlook, which in its principles (knowledge, res
ignation, trust in God) was obscure, yet in some
particulars scarcely admits of improvement. Com
mon to them all is the great value put upon the soul.
Neo;Piat- A religious bent, the desire for Divine assistance,
for redemption and for a life beyond, comes out dis
tinctly in some of them ; most clearly in the Neo-
Platonists and those who anticipated them in the 2d
century (preparation by Philo). Characteristics of
this mode of thought are the dualistic contrasting of
the Divine and the earthly, the abstract idea of God,
the assertion of the unknowableness of God, skepti
cism in regard to sense-experience and distrust of
the powers of reason ; at the same time great readi-
omsm.
PROLEGOMENA. 35
ness to investigate and to utilize the results of the
previous scientific labors; and farther, the demand
for freedom from the sensuous through asceticism,
the want of an authority, belief in a higher revda-
tion and the fusing of religion, science and mythol
ogy. Already men began to legitimize the relig- Religious
ious fantasie within the realm of philosophy, by Legiti-
reaching back and seizing the myths as the vehicle
of the deepest wisdom (romanticism). The theo-
sophical philosophy which had thus equipped itself
was from the standpoint of natural science and clear
thinking in many ways a retrogression (yet not in
all particulars, e.g. the Neo-Platonic psychology is
far] better than the Stoic) ; but it was an expression
for the deeper religious needs and the ibetter self-
knowledge. The inner life with its desires was now
altogether the starting-point for all thought concern
ing the world. Thoughts of the divine, gracious
Providence, of the kinship of all men, of the common
fraternal love, of the ready and willing forgiveness
of wrong, of the indulgent patience, of the insight
into their own weaknesses were no less the product
of the practical philosophy of the Greeks for wide
circles, than the conviction of the inherent sinful
ness, of the need of redemption and of the value of a
human soul which finds its rest only in God. But Reveiatipn
•' and Relig
men possessed no sure revelation, no comprehensive 'bunion "
and satisfactory religious communion, no vigorous °'° '"^'
and religious genius and no conception of history,
which could take the place of the no longer valuable
36 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
political history; men possessed no certitude and
they did not get beyond the wavering between the
fear of God and the deification of nature. Yet with
this philosophy, the highest the age had to offer,
the Gospel allied itself, and the stages of the
Ecclesiastical History of Dogma during the first
five centuries correspond to the stages of the
Hellenistic Philosophy of Religion within the
same period.
Introduc- As an introduction to the study of the history of
t(?History dogma the following works are to be especially com
mended: Schiirer, Geschichte des jiidischen Volks
im Zeitalter Jesu Christi, 2. Bd. 1885 (English
translation published by T. & T. Clark). Weber,
System der altsynagogalen palastinensischen The-
ologie, 1880. Kuenen, Volksreligion und Weltre-
ligion, 1883. Wellhausen, Abriss der Geschichte
Israel's und Juda's (Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, 1.
Heft, 1884). Weiss, Lehrbuch der bibl. Theolo-
gie, 4. Aufl., 1884. Baldensperger, Das Selbstbe-
wustsein Jesu im Licht der messianischen Hoff-
nungen seiner Zeit, 1888. Leben Jesu von Keim,
Weiss and others and the Einleitungen in das N.
T. von Reuss, Hilgenfeld, Mangold, Holtzmann und
Weiss. Weizsacker, Apostolisches Zeitalter, 1886.
Renan, Hist, des Orig. du Christianisme, T. II.-
IV. Pfleiderer, Das- Urchristendum, 1887, Dies-
tel, Geschichte des A. T. i. der christi. Kirche,
PROLEGOMENA. 37
1869, Siegfried, Philo v. Alex. 1875. Bigg, The
Christian Platonists of Alexandria, 1886. Die
Untersuchungen von Freudenthal (' Hellenistische
Studien') and Bernays. Boissier, La Religion
Romaine d'Auguste aux Antonins, 2 vols., 1874.
ReviUe, La Religion a Rome sous les Severes,
1886 (German by Kriiger 1888). Friedlander, Dar-
stellungen aus der Sittengeschichte Roms in der Zeit
von August bis zu Ausgang der Antonine, 3. Bdd.
5. Aufl. Marquardt, Romische Staatsverwaltung, 3.
Bdd. 1878. Leopold Schmidt, Die Ethik der alten
Griechen, 2 Bdd. 1882. Heinze, Die Lehre vom
Logos, 1872. Hirzel, Untersuchungen zu Cicero's
philos. Schriften, 3 Thle. 1877. Die Lehrbiicher
der Geschichte der Philosophic von Zeller, Ueber-
weg, Strumpell and others.
part I.
THE RISE OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.
BOOK I.
THE PREPARATION.
CHAPTER I.
HISTORICAL SURVEY.
THE first century of the existence of Gentile- Oentiie-
'' Christian
Christian communities is characterized, (1) by "^"SS™''
the rapid retirement of Jewish Christianity, (2) by
religious enthusiasm and the strength of the future
hope, (3) by a severe morality deduced from the
Masters' teaching, (4) by ^ the manifold form and
freedom of expression of belief, on the basis of plain
formulas and ever increasing tradition, (5) by the
lack of a definite authority, in the transition to a
recognized outward authority among the churches,
(6) by the lack of a political connection among the
various communities, and by an organization which .
was firm and yet permitted individual liberty, (7)
by the development of a peculiar literary activity,
claiming assent to its newly produced facts, (8) by
the reproduction of detached phrases and individual
39
40 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
inferences from the apostolical teaching, without
a clear understanding of the same, (9) by the crop
ping out of those tendencies which served in every
way to hasten the process already begun of fusing
the Gospel with the spiritual and religious interests
of the time, — with Hellenism, — as well as by numer
ous attempts to wrench the Gospel^ free from its
native setting and to introduce elements foreign to
it. And finally, above all, it belonged to the (Hel
lenic) representation to consider knowledge, not as
a (charismatic) supplement to faith, but as of like
essence with it.
CHAPTER II.
GROUND COMMON TO CHRISTIANS AND ATTITUDE
TAKEN TOWARD JUDAISM.
Beliefs That the great majority of Christians had com-
Common
*°tiaM'^' ™°^ beliefs is indicated by this fact, among others,
that gnosticism was gradually expelled from the
churches. Assurance of the knowledge of the true
God, consciousness of responsibility to him, faith in
Christ, hope in eternal life, exaltation above the pres
ent world, — these were fundamental thoughts. If
we enter into details the following points may be
noted :
Gospel. 1. The Gospel, being founded upon a revelation,
is the reliable message of the true God, the faithful
acceptance of which guarantees salvation;
THE PREPARATION. 41
2. The real content of this message is spiritual content of
Message.
monotheism, the announcement of the resurrection
and eternal life, as well as the proclamation of moral
purity and abstinence on the ground of repentance
toward God and of attested cleansing through bap
tism in remembrance of the reward of good and
evil; 3. This message comes to us through Jesus Christ, through
who " in these last days " is the commissioned Sa- '^*'
viour and stands in a peculiar relationship with God.
He is the Redeemer {<^t»r7jp) because he has brought
full knowledge of God and the gift of eternal life
(jrvSiiTts and Cc"j, and especially yvaiins t^? Cc^?, the ex
pression for the summa of the Gospel). He is also
the highest Prototype of every ethical virtue, the
Law-Giver and the Law of the perfect life, and
accordingly the Conqueror of demons and the Judge
of the world ;
4. Virtue is abstinence (a renunciation of the good virtue is
Abstinence
things of this world, in which the Christian is a and Love.
stranger, and whose destruction is awaited) and
brotherly love ;
5. The message of the Christ is, entrusted to ^f^g^
chosen men, to apostles, and more especially to one *°ties°^
apostle; their preaching is the preaching of the
Christ. Moreover, the Spirit of God reproduces his
gifts and graces in the "saints," and thus equips
special "prophets and teachers," who receive com
munications for the edification of others ;
6. Christian worship is the offering of spiritual worship.
42 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
sacrifice without regard to statutory rites and cere
monies; the holy offices and anointings, which are
connected with the Christian cult, have their virtue
in this, that spiritual blessings are therewith im
parted ;
Basis of 7. The barriers of sex, age, position and nation-
\l'^i^' ality vanish entirely for Christians, as Christians;
the Christian brotherhood rests upon the Divine
election and is organized through the gifts of the
Spirit; in regard to the ground of election there
were divers views ;
Christian- 8. Siuce Christianity is the only true religion and
ity and »
Judaism, jg jjQ^ g^ national religion, but belongs to all mankind
and pertains to our inmost life, it follows that it can
have no special alliance with the Jewish people, or
with their peculiar cult. The Jewish people of to
day, at least, stand in no favored relationship with
the God whom Jesus has revealed; whether they
formerly did is doubtful; this, however, is certain,
that God has cast them off, and that the whole
Divine revelation, so far as there was any revela
tion prior to Christ (the majority believed in one and
looked upon the Old Testament as Holy Scripture)
had as its end the calling of a " new nation " and
the spreading of the revelation of God through his
Son.
THE PREPARATION. 48
CHAPTER III.
THE COMMON PAITH AND THE BEGINNINGS OP SELF-
RECOGNITION IN THAT GENTILE CHRISTIANITY
WHICH WAS TO DEVELOP INTO CATHOLICISM.
Sources : The writings of the so-called Apostolic Fathers,
inferences drawn from the Works of the Apologists of the 2d
. century ; Ritschl, Entstehung der alt-kath. Kirche, 2. Ed.
1857; Engelhardt, Das Christenthum Justins, 1878; Pflei
derer, Das Urchristenthum, 1887.
1. The Christian Communities and the Church. Fixing of
Outlines
— Both the outlines and the character of the f ounda- ^^cteJ^t
tions of Christianity were fixed by those disciples of "ty!*"
the faith, who were members of weU-ordered Chris
tian communities, and who accepted the Old Testa
ment as an original Divine revelation and prized
the Gospel tradition as a free message for all, which
should be kept faithfully pure. Each little brother
hood should, through the strength of its faith, the
certainty of its hope and the holy ordering of its life,
as well as through love and peace, be an image of
the holy Church of God, which is in heaven and
whose members are scattered over the earth; it
should, also, in the purity of its daily life and in the
genuineness of its brotherly kindness be an ensample
to those who are "without," i.e. to the alien world.
In the recently discovered " Teaching of the Apos
tles " we come upon the sphere of interest in those
communities who had not yet been influenced by
philosophical speculation. They awaited the return
44 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
of the Christ, and urged a holy life ("Two Ways,"
dependence of its ethical rules upon the Jewish- Alex
andrian gnomic and the Sermon on the Mount) and,
without outward union and a common polity, they
recognized themselves as belonging to the new and
yet original creation of God, to the Church, which
is the true Eve, the Bride of the heavenly Christ
(TertuU. Apolog. 39 : corpus sumus de conscientia
religionis et disciplinae unitate et spei foedere ;
II. Clem. 14 : Ttotnuvreg rd d'iXrjp.a too Tzarpo? t]IxS>v iao/iei^a
ix T^? ixxXT]ffla? T^9 Ttpwrrji t^? TrvsufiaTixrj?, r^s Trpo ijXiou
xa\ ffsX-^'./yj'S iy-TtaiJ.i'jri'; . . . ixxXrjaia l^ajaa amp-o. loTi Xpi-
arou • Xiyst yap ^ ypacpij • kizoirjtrs'./ 6 S-edg rdv ai/dptarrov apaev
xai &rjXu • rd apffsv iffrlv 6 Xptarog, rd ¦d-fjXo ij ixxXTjoia).
2. The Foundations of the Faith, i.e. of the
confessions respecting the One God and Jesus and
also the Holy Spirit, were laid by the " Christian-
oid Testa- jzed " Old Testament Scriptures, together with the
apocalypses and the ever increasing traditions con
cerning the Christ (his ethical and eschatological dis
courses, on the one side,- and the proclamation of
the history of Jesus on the other). Prophecy was
proven by theology. Already at an early date short
^am °* ^'i^ticles of faith had been formulated {jj r^apaSoai?, 6
Trapado^s)? Xoyo^, 6 xavwv t^? itapaSdasu)^, to xrjpoyiia, ij
diSa^ij, ij TTiVri?, 6 xa'.'iov t^? ¦kiistsuxs, etc.). The church
at Rome had formulated before A.D. 150 the foUow-
^reiS]'* ing creed, which was the basis for all future creeds :
TttSTSuu) sli dsdv Tcaripa navToxpazopa • xaX d
as well as the d
cd?. He is "our Hope," "our Faith," the High-
Priest of our prayers, and "our Life."
Starting from this basis there were divers theories Theories of
Person ot
m regard to the Person of Jesus, which however all Jesus.
bore a certain analogy to the naive and the philo
sophical Greek "theologies", but there were no uni
versally accepted " doctrines" . We may di stinguish
here two principal types : Jesus was looked upon as
the man whom God had chosen and in whom the
Spirit of God (the Godhead itself) dwelt; he was,
in accordance with his own testimony, adopted by
God and clothed with authority {Adoption Chris
tology) ; or Jesus was looked upon as a heavenly
spiritual Being (the highest heavenly spiritual
Being next to God), who became incarnate and
after the completion of his work upon the earth
returned to the heavens {Pneumatic Christology ; two chris-
the transition here to the Logos Christology was
easy). These two different Christologies (the Dei
fied man and the Divine Being appearing in the
form of a man) were however brought closely to-
52 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
gether so soon as the implanted Spirit of God in
the man Jesus was looked upon as the pre-existent
Son of God (Hermas), and so, soon as the title "Son
of God," as applied to that spiritual Being, was
derived from his (miraculous) incai^iation — both,
however, were maintained. Notwithstanding these
transition forms the two Christologies may be clearly
distinguished : In the one case the election (emphasis
upon the miraculous occurrence at the baptism) and
the exaltation to God are characteristic; in the other.
Naive Do- a ndivc docetism ; for as vet there was no two-
cetism. ' •'
nature theory (Jesus' divinity was looked upon as
a gift, or else his human form as a temporary taber
nacle). The declaration: Jesus was a mere man
{ipiXdi avepioTzois) was Undoubtedly from the beginning
and always highly objectionable ; likewise was the
denial of the " iv aapxC" ; but the theories which iden-
N|2fgj^°- tified the Person of Jesus with the Godhead {naive
modalism) were not cast aside with the same assur
ance. A formal theory of the identity of God and
Jesus does not seem to have been wide-spread in the
Church at large. The acceptance of the existence at
least of one heavenly, eternal, spiritual Being close
to God was demanded outright by the Old Testa
ment Scriptures, as men understood them, so that all
were constrained to recognize this, whether or not
they had any basis for reconciling their Christology
with that heavenly Being.
^cSoi-" "^^^ pneumatic Christology was always found
°sy wherever men gave themselves to the study of the
THE PREPARATION. 53
Old Testament and wherever faith in Christ as the
complete revelation of God was the foremost thought,
i.e. it is found in all the important and educated
Christian writers (not in Hermas, but in Clement,
Barnabas, Ignatius, etc. ). Because this Christol
ogy seemed to be directly demanded by the Old Tes
tament as then expounded, because it alone united
and reconciled creation and redemption, because it
furnished the proof that the world and religion have
the same Divine Source, because the most esteemed
primitive Scriptures championed it, and, finally, be
cause it gave room for the introduction of the Logos-
speculation, it was the Christology of the future.
The adoption Christology, however, proved itself Adoption
insufficient over against the consideration of the re- °^-
lation of religion to the cosmos, to humanity and
its history, as well as over against the Old Testa
ment. And the advocates of the pneumatic Chris
tology did not set it forth as a doubtful theologu-
menon; their expositions of it (Clement, Ignatius,
Barnabas, Justin), on the contrary, indicate that
they could not conceive of a Christianity without
faith in the divine spiritual Being, Christ. On the
other hand, in the liturgical fragments and prayers
that have come down to us, we find little reference
to the pre-existence; it sufficed that Jesus is now
the xupioi; to whom prayer may be addressed.
The representations of the work of Christ (Christ rairistas
as teacher: Giving of knowledge, proclaiming of """"f^^J-
the new law; Christ as Saviour: Giving of life, con
54 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
quering of demons, forgiving of past sins in the time
of error) were connected by some (following current
tradition, using the Pauline Epistles) with his death
and resurrection, by others they were affirmed with
out direct reference to these facts. Independent re
flections upon the close union of the saving work of
Christ with the facts set forth in his preaching are
nowhere found; and yet the representation of the
free endurance of suffering, of the cross, and of the
blood of Christ, was accepted in many communities
as a holy mysterium, in which the deepest wisdom
and power of the Gospel is concealed' (Ignajius),
although the death on the cross and the forgiveness
of sin were by no means everywhere (as in Clement,
Polycarp and Barnabas) inseparably joined together
(Hermas knows nothing whatever about such a
union). The peculiarity and the individuality of the
work of the historical Christ were moreover menaced
by the idea that Christ had been the revealer of God
in the Old Testament.
^^fm- -^^^ *^® ^^c*^ pertaining to the history of Jesus,
^Iven to the real and the imagined, received an exaggerated
significance when reiterated in the work of instruc
tion and when attacked by heretics. To the mirac
ulous birth, death, resurrection, exaltation and return,
was added definitely now the ascension on the 40th
day and, less definitely, the descent into hell, while
the history of the baptism was more and more ig
nored. The reality of these occurrences was strongly
emphasized ; but they had not j-et become " dogmas" ;
Facts.
THE PREPARATION. 55
for they were neither inseparably connected with the
idea of salvation, nor were they definitely outlined,
nor was the fantasie restricted in its artistic exuber
ance. 7. That the Worship of God should be a pure, worship.
spiritual exercise, without ceremonies, was taken for
granted. Every divine service was looked upon as
a spiritual offering (of thanks) accompanied with
fasting and deeds of compassionate love. The
Lord's Supper (eucharist) was held to be an offering ^p^Jr.
in the strictest sense of the word, and everything
which was associated with it {e.g. assistance of
the poor) became imbued with the idea of sacrifice.
Thenceforward the institutional idea found a wide
range, notwithstanding the essential spirituality of
worship. Starting with the idea of the symbolical,
" mysteries " which were so necessary to the Greeks
were soon established. Baptism in the name of the Baptism.
Father, Son and Spirit was esteemed as the mystery
through which the sins of blindness are wholly set
' aside, and which only thenceforward, however,
imposes obligations (mortal sins, committed after
baptism, were considered unpardonable, and yet
pardoning power was reserved for God who here
and there exercises it upon the earth through in
spired men. The idea and practice of a "sec
ond repentance" were born through the stress of
necessity, became however wide-spread, and were
then established by the prophetical book of Hermas).
Baptism was called a(ppayk and fionaptxi (no infant
56 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
baptism); the uniting of baptism with the gift of
the Holy Spirit became somewhat uncertain. The
Lord's Supper was viewed as v — 6 xuptms iv rip ehayyeXiih ;
alongside of these stood the testimony of pneumatic
scribblings, ever however having decreasing dignity
(Montanist controversy) .
But wherever the contest with heresy was most Paul's
— ' Epistles
vehemently carried on and the consolidation of the |:o^qo°.
churches upon stable principles was most intelli- ^-®'^'
gently undertaken — in (Asia Minor and) Rome, a >
new Catholic-apostolic collection of scriptures
was opposed to the new gnostic collection, more in
defence than in attack. The Epistles of Paul were
added to the four Gospels (not without some scruples
in transforming scriptures which were written for
special occasions into Divine oracles and conceal
ing the process even of transformation) and conse
quently included under the argument from tradition.
92 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
so that through the medium of a very recent book,
the Acts of the Apostles, they were associated with
the supposed preaching of the twelve apostles, ».e.
subordinated to it. The Paul sanctioned by the
twelve apostles in the Acts, and made hardly recog
nizable by the Pastoral Epistles, thus became a wit
ness of the 8i8ayii Sid raiv il? d-naroXiuv, i.e. one WaS
under obligation and had the right to understand
him in accordance with the Acts of the Apostles,
which surely came into the coUection only faute de
mieux and was obliged to support a tradition far
New Testa- beyoud its own words. The two-, more properly
Placed on threc-fold ncw apostolic collection (Gospels, Acts,
Same ^
oid^Te'^to^ Pauline Epistles), now placed as the New Testa-
"'^°'' ment on the same plane with the Old Testament and
presently raised above the latter, already recognized
by Irenseus and TertuUian (in practice, not in theory,
the Gospels and the Pauline Epistles seemed to be
of equal worth), gradually came into use in the
churches, beginning in the Occident, and when this
was once accomplished the result could hardly be
disturbed. Whereas a fourth and fifth ingredient
could never really win a perfectly firm form. First,
men sought- to strengthen the history of the apostles
by means of scriptures written by the twelve apos
tles. It was natural that they should wish to have
such scriptures, and then there were highly esteemed
scriptures from Christian prophets and teachers
enough to suggest their acceptance (they could not
be ignored) , but without any apostolic authority (in
THE LAYING OP THE FOUNDATION.
93
the strict sense) . Thus arose the group of Catholic
Epistles, for the most part denominated apostolic,
originaUy anonymous writings (most scholars held
them to be pseudonymous) , whose ancient authority
could be rescued only by ascribing them to the
twelve apostles. This group, however, with the
exception of two epistles, did not become fixed as
regards its extent or its dignity until the 4th century
and even later, and this without thereby really en
dangering — strange to say — the respect given to the
entire collection. Second, the apocalypses presented
themselves for admission to the new collection. But
the time which produced them was whoUy gone by
and indeed combated them, and the nature of the
new collection required apostolic, not prophetic
sanction ; the latter rather excluded it. The apoca
lypses of Peter and John could, therefore, alone come
under consideration. The former was quickly re
jected for some unknown reason and the latter was
finaUy Suo Seoh? Ttaripa xai uU'iv, dXX' iva. '0 yap
iv auruj ysvi'ipevo? Ttaryjp TtpoffXa^upevo? ri/V adpxa iSeoTtoiTjaev
ivioira? iaurui^ xai iTtoiTjaev fV, oi? xaXeirrSai Ttaripa xai uldv
iva Sei'jVy xai rodro Iv ov Ttpi'iamTzov pij SuvanSai elvai Sua,
xai ourux; rdv Ttaripa aupTteitovSivai rui ulm ¦ ou yap SiXei
Xiyeiv rdv Ttaripa TteTtovd-ivai) .
Certain is it that the learned and influential Nova- c^?s^-"
tology
tian {de trinit.) did much toward bringing about Abandoned
the final abandonment of the Logos-Christology in Occident.
the Occident. About the year 260 the Roman bis
hop Dionysius wrote : Sa^iXXio? ^Xaaip-qpel, aurdv rdv uldv
182 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
elvai Xiywv rdv Ttaripa^ Cyprian marked patripassian-
ism as a pestilential heresy like Marcionitism, and he
himself shoved into a second recension of the Roman
symbol (Aquileja) the phrase : " Credo in deo patre
omnipotente, invisibiliet impassibili" . However,
the Logos-Christology had never found a congenial
soil in the Occident ; men let it pass, but they held
much more firmly — in this there was a real interest —
to the article of faith : Christ is true, complete God,
and there is only one God. This attitude of the Oc
cident became of most decisive significance in the
Arian controversy : The Nicene doctrine is, not as a
philosophical speculation, but as the direct, symboli
cal faith, as much the property of the Occidental
church of the third century, as the Chalcedon doctrine.
Accordingly many Occidental teachers, who were
not influenced by Plato' and the Orient, used in
the third and fourth centuries modalistic formulas
OcMtoitai without hesitation, above all Commodian. The the-
Au^stine. ology of the Occident until Augustine shows in gen
eral a mingling of Ciceronian morality, massive,
primitive Christian eschatology, and unreflecting
Christology with more or less latent modalism {one
God in the strictest sense; Christ God and man)
and practical Church politics (penitential institute),
which is whoUy foreign to the Orient (Arnobius,
Lactantius, Commodian). They were no mystics,
in part opponents of Neo-Platonism. How hard it
would have been for them to make themselves at
home in the speculations of the Orient is indicated
THE LAYING OP THE FOUNDATION. 183
by the energetic, but abortive attempt of Hilarius and
the theological barbarism of Lucifer. It is well
understood that modalism did not continue in the
Occident as a sect, so long as in the Orient ; it found
in the latter, even in the prevailing form of teaching
especially where the Logos was accepted, a shelter.
(6) The accounts of the old modalism in the oid Modai-
\ ism in
Orient are very turbid ; for subsequently everything orient.
is called " Sabellianism", which pertains to the eter
nal and enduring hypostasis of the Son {e.g. Marcel-
lus' doctrine ). Already in the third century in the
Orient speculation concerning the modalistic theses
increased greatly and was carried out into manifold
forms, and the historians of the movement (Epipha
nius, Athanasius, etc. ) add thereto still other discov
ered forms. Just as one can Write no history of the impossible
•' to Write
Logos-Christology in the- Orient from Origen to ™^^sm*
Athanasius — the sources have been destroyed — so ™ "*" '
also one can write no history of modalism. It is
certain that the contest began later in the Orient,
but it was more passionate and enduring and led to
the development of the Origenistic Christology in
the direction of Arianism (also antithetic) . The first
great agitation took, place in the Pentapolis, after
that Origen combated the " singular " medalists as
Christian brethren and sharply criticised bishops
(Roman), who made the distinction between Father
and Son merely nominal (the condemnation of Origen
at Rome under Pontianus may also have had reference
to his Christology). Perhaps Sabellius himself near
184 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Doctrine ^^^ ^^^ of his life Went (again?) from Rome into
the Pentapolis. He was already dead when Diony
sius of Alexandria combated Sabellianism there.
He is to be distinguished from Noetus by his more
careful theological deductions and by his regard for
the Holy Spirit: To one Being are attached three
names (Father, Son, and Spirit), other-wise polythe
ism would be established ; the three names are at the
same time three energies. The one Being is to be
called uloTtdrwp — a designation for the being of God
himself. However this Being is not at the same
moment Father and Son, but in three consecutive, in
terchanging energies (prosopons) he acts as Creator
and Law-giver, as Redeemer, as Quickener (through
this teaching the conception "Prosopon", "Person"
became discredited in the Orient). Whether it was
possible for Sabellius to carry through the thought of
strict succession, we do not know. Perhaps he still
permitted the Prosopon of the Father to continue
^Addlior active (the SabeUians feU back upon the Old Testa-
O. T., Gos- , n, . , , , , , „
^ peito ment Scriptures, but also upon the Gospel to the
Egyptians, x- x-
ete. Egyptians and other apocrypha— a proof that the
Catholic canon had not yet established itself in the
Pentapolis). This distinguished itself from the ear
lier modaUsm, not by a stronger pantheistic tendency,
nor by a new doctrine of the trinity (both came
thereto first later in the fourth century, if the modi
fications were not introduced by the historians), but
by the attempt to explain the succession bf the Pro
sopons, by the attention given to the Holy Spirit (see
THE LAYING OP THE FOUNDATION. 185
above) and by the drawing of a formal parallel be
tween the Prosopon of the Father and the two other
Prosopons, which indeed tended toward the accept
ance of a povdis-X6yoigenism
epigonoi, however, occurred changes everywhere:
(1) The pupils as well as the opponents of Origen en
deavored to place pistis and gnosis again upon the
same plane, to add some philosophy to the formulas
of faith and to subtract something from the gnosis.
Precisely thereby a stagnation and confusion was
threatening, which Origen had carefully warded off.
The faith itself became obscure and unintelligible to
the laity; (2) The cosmologic and purely philosophic
interests obtained in theology a preponderance over
the soteriologic. In accordance therewith Christol
ogy became again in a higher degree a philosophic
Logos-doctrine (as with the apologists) and the idea
of the cosmic God as the lower, subordinate God
alongside the highest God, threatened monotheism
outright. Already here and there — in opposition to ^°f "ej ^f'
"Sabellianism" — articles of faith were being com- ^i?Itorio°^ C^ist.
posed, in which there was no mention of Christ, but
in which the Logos alone was glorified in a profu
sion of^ philosophic predicates as the manifested, but
subordinate God ; already the incarnation was cele-
198 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
brated as the rising of the sun which illumines aU
men ; already men seemed desirous of adapting phe
nomena and vice-regents to the Neo-Platonic idea of
the one unnamable Being and his graded and more
or less numerous powers, while they encircled all with
a chaplet of philosophic artificial expressions; (3)
Even the Holy Scriptures gave way somewhat in
these endeavors; yet only in a formal manner and
without forfeiting their value. The theology which
Eusebius ^g^g fQpHfiejj Qut of thcsc elements (e. g. Eusebius of
Csesarea is its representative) let everything pass
that kept within the bounds of Origenism. Its rep
resentatives considered themselves as conservatives,
since they rejected every more precise definition of
the doctrine of God (doctrine of the trinity) and of
Christ as an innovation (antipathy toward precise
definition of hitherto not precisely defined dogmas has
always animated the majority of the Church, since
' precise definition is innovation) , and since they exert
ed themselves solely for the sake of science and the
" faith " to give form to the Logos-doctrine in a cos
mologic sense and to subordinate everything inward
and moral to the thought of the freedom of choice.
'^'Sne^"" Neither thoughts of an heroic asceticism, nor real-
nasius". istic mysticism in the sense of Methodius, nor deduc
tions from the heterodoxies of Origen could aid here.
Theology, and with it the Church, seemed to be irre
trievably swallowed up in the current of the times.
But in the beginning of the fourth century there ap
peared a man who saved the Church seriously threat-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 199
ened by inward strife and outward persecution —
Constantine — so at the same time there appeared an
other man who preserved the Church from the com
plete secularization of its most fundamental faith —
Athanasius. True, reactions against the Logos-doc
trine in the direction of the complete alienation of
the Son of God from the Eather were probably at no
time lacking in the Orient ; but Athanasius (assisted Eedemp-
by the West, the bishops of which however did G^d.^an
not at first recognize the pith of the question) first mental".
secured to the Christian religion its own territory
upon the preoccupied soil of Greek speculation and
brought everything back to the thought of redemp
tion through God himself, i.e. through the God-man,
who is of the same essence with God. He was not
concerned about a formula, but about a decisive basis
for faith, about redemption unto a divine life by the
God-man. Upon this surety alone, that the Divine
which appeared in Christ has the nature of the God
head itself, and only on that account is able to ele
vate us to a divine life, can faith receive its power,
life its law and theology its direction. But while
Athanasius placed faith in the God-man, which alone
frees us from death and sin, above everything else,
he at the same time gave tp practical piety, which
then well-nigh exclusively lived in monkish asceti
cism, the highest motive. He united the 'Opoouaio?,
which guarantees the deification * of human nat-
Highest Motive
Given to
Piety..
* Vergottung: The causing to partake of the Divine nature, restoration
to the Divine likeness.
200 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
ure, in the closest relations with the monkish as
ceticism and lifted the latter out of its still subterra
nean, or insecure sphere into the public life of the
Church. While he combated the formula of the
X6yo oj Ancyra.
the common foundation of the teaching, the philo-
sophical-Origenistic Logos-doctrine, but declared the
Logos to be the Power of God, which only at the in
carnation had become divine Person and "Son", in
order to return to the Father when once he had fin
ished his work (the Orientals saw in this doctrine
"Sabellianism"). Julius of Rome and Athanasius
declared MarceUus to be orthodox, and proved there
by that they were concerned alone about redemptive
faith and laid aside the formulas set up by the
Orientals at Antioch (341) , although the latter now
formally renounced Arianism and established a doc
trine which could be taken for Nicene.
Political reasons compelled Constantius to be oblig- *^|'™j'iga°*
ing to his orthodox brother, Constans, the ruler of
the West. The great council of Sardica (343) was
intended to restore unity of faith in the empire.
But the Occidentals refused the preliminary demand
of the Orientals to acknowledge the deposition of
Athanasius and MarceUus, and proclaimed after the
256 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
exodus of the Orientals (to Philippopolis) the deposi
tion of the leaders, taking their position rigidly upon
the basis of the Nicene creed. The opponents reit
erated the 4th Antiochian formula. Constantius
himself seems to have mistrusted them for a time;
he certainly feared to irritate his brother who was en
deavoring to gain the supremacy. The Orientals re
iterated once more in a long formula their orthodoxy
(Antioch, 344) and the minimum of their demands.
^MUan."'* Although the West at the MUan synods (345-347)
rejected the doctrine of Photinus of Sirmium, who
from the doctrine of his master, MarceUus, had de
veloped a strictly adoptian conception (the Logos
never became a person), it yet remained otherwise
firm, while in the East political bishops aheady
meditated peace with Athanasius. The latter was
restored by Constantius, who was hard pressed by
the Persians, and he was greeted with great rejoic
ings in Alexandria (346). About 348 it appeared as
if orthodoxy had conquered ; only MarceUus and the
word dpoouaio? seemed stiU to give offence.
Constan- ^ut the death of Constans (350) and the defeat of
Euier. .j.j^g usurper Magnentius (353) changed everything.
If Constantius during the last years was obliged to
bow before a few bishops, his own subjects, who
had ruled his brother, he now as sole ruler was de
termined to govern the Church and pay back the
humiliations. Already in 351 (2d Sirmian synod)
Synods of *^^ Oriental bishops had returned to action. At the
"^Mffan"^ synods of Aries (353) and MUan (355) the Western
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 257
episcopate was obliged to come to terms. At first
nothing further was demanded of it than the con
demnation of Athanasius, but this meant a diver- .
gence on the question of faith, and the bishops al
lowed it to be forced upon them (a few exceptions :
Paulinus of Trier, Lucifer of Cagliari, Eusebius of
VerceUi; also Hosius, Liberius, Hilarius had to go
into exile) . Athanasius anticipated his deposition by
flight into the desert (356). Union seemed restored,
but it was as state ecclesiasticism, against which
orthodox Western bishops fiercely inveighed, now
only remembering that emperor and state should
not meddle with religion.
The union of the victors was onlv a seeming one, Aetius and
*7 o 7 Eunomius.
for it became apparent that it did not go beyond
negations. Strict aggressive Arianism again came
forward in Aetius and Eunomius and wanted to
carry through the "anomoian" doctrine (dv-o/ioio? xai
xard ndvra za5 xar obaiav) . In Opposition to this, semi-
Arianism placed itself in sharp contrast (the "un
changeable likeness", opotog xard Ttdvra xai xard rryv ob
aiav). These homoiusians (Georgius of Laodicea, sians:
Homoiu- sians:
Georgius
Eustathius of Sebaste, Eusebius of Emesa, Basilius Laodicea,
of Ancyra) had learned that the Son must be, as to J"|,^™|^
being, of like essence with the Father ; as scientific JSc^a.°
men (cosmologians) they did not wish to abandon
the cosmic potentiality of the Logos and the descend
ing trinity. They understood how, with the Scrip
tures as a basis and in connection with Christology,
to so formulate their doctrine that it made an im-
~" 17
258 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
From
367-361
Constan tius
OpenlyFavors
Arianism.
Semi-
Arians,
Synods at
Seieucia and
Rimini.
pression even upon Nicene Occidentals, who, to be
sure, were still half idiots in scientific theology. The
third party was that of the politicians, who applauded
that formula which had the best prospect of settling
the contest (Ursacius and Valens: Sp-oiog xard rd?
ypa^dg). The period from 357-361 is the time during
which the emperor, openly dropping the Nicene
creed, sought for a Christological imperial formula,
and proposed with aU energy to carry it through at
the synods. Here, finally, only the " Spowg xard r«?
ypawdi " could be presented ; for with this unmeaning
formula, the Arians, semi- Arians and even the ortho
dox could make friends, since it directly contra
dicted no doctrine. The Sirmian synods had not as
yet accomplished what they ought, and they even
showed a passing tendency to strict Arianism. At
Ancyra (358) the semi-Ariahs raUied powerfully.
Two great contemporaneous synods in the East and
West (at Seieucia and Rimini) were expected to pro
claim the 4th Sirmian formula, a dogmatico-political
masterpiece of the emperor. But when the one as
sumed a homoiusian, the other an orthodox attitude,
they were terrorized, kept in suspense, and the ho
moiusian imperial creed was forced upon them in
exchange for concurrence in the expulsion of strict
Arianism (synods at Nice and Constantinople 360).
Afterward all homoiusians were nevertheless ban
ished from the influential positions, so that, in spite
of the expulsion of Aetius, an Arianism, moderated
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 259
through want of principle, actually established itself
in the Church as the state religion.
peror.
3. — Until the Councils at Constantinople, 381, 383.
In the year 361 Constantius died. Julian sue- ^^o^'^taS-
ceeded him, and accordingly, instead of the artiflcial juiiLn^m-
union, the real parties succeeded again to their rights.
But the homoiusians were no longer the "middle
party", no longer the "conservatives" in the old
sense ; for in opposition to Arianism, they had deep
ened and strengthened their doctrine (conservatives
possess elasticity). Conservative and conciliatory
were the homoians who inclined toward Arian
ism. Here the change in the Orient — at first, in
deed, only in the minds of the most prominent theo
logians — is shown. The homoiusians, disciples of
Origen, distinguished alike for ecclesiastical feeUng,
asceticism and piire science, capitulated to the
homousios, an aUiance which Hilarius zealously
urged forward.
Julian permitted the banished bishops, therefore
also Athanasius, to return. The synod of Alexandria
(362) marks the turning-point in so far as Atha
nasius there admitted that the Nicene creed sans
phrase should be valid; that is, he expressly re
nounced the phrase "one being" {one hypostasis)
and thus allowed such an interpretation of the
dpooijaiog as made it " one essence " (instead of " one
Orthodox Bishops Beturn from
Exile.
260 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Lucifer.
Apollina- ris of
Laodicea and the
Three Cap
padocians.
being"), which constituted therefore three hyposta
ses. But this concession and the great leniency
toward those who once had signed the 4th Sirmian
formula provoked the displeasure of some of the
prominent Occidentals (Lucifer) and martyrs of the
faith. In the West one felt that the old doctrine
(the substantial unity of the Deity is the rock and
the plurality is the mystery) had been inverted (the
trinity of the divine Persons is the rock and the
unity is the problem) , and Athanasius himself was
not able to add real friends to his new scientific
friends in Asia Minor, Cappadocia and Antioch; for
now the science of Origen had been rescued for ortho
doxy. The great theologians, ApolUnaris of Laodicea
and the three Cappadocians, started from Origen and
the dpoiouaiog ; but they recognized the dpoouaiog now
and were able to carry on their philosophical specu
lations with it and by the side of it ; for one could
say that there are three hypostases, and still be ortho
dox. By creating a firm terminology, they suc
ceeded at the same time in producing apparently
clear formulas. Obaia now received the middle sense
between the abstract idea of " being " and the con
crete idea of " individual being " ; so, however, that
it very strongly inclined to the former. 'TTtdaraaig re
ceived the middle sense between person and attri
bute (accident, i.e. modality), in such a way, how
ever, that the conception of person was the stronger.
llpdawTtov, since it sounded Sabellian-like, was
avoided, but not rejected. The unity of the Deity,
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 261
which the Cappadocians were concerned about, was
not the same as Athanasius and the Occidentals had
in mind. Mia obaia iv rpialv bitoardaeaiv became the
formula. In order to render clear the real difference
in the Persons within the unity of the Deity, Greg
ory of Nyssa added to them rpoTtot OTtdpSewg {IScdrrireg
XapaxrripiZouaai, i^aipera iSiaipara), and indeed to the
Father the dyewrjaia (not as being, but as mode of
. being ['rx^aio<;,
and, in union with the Cappadocians, they succeeded.
It is true that still in the year 381 the Macedonians
(pneumatomachoi) were invited to the synod, but
only to hear their condemnation and to be expelled.
The anathemas of Damascus strengthened the situa-
development of doctrine of incarnation. 269
tion. Henceforth one was no longer permitted to
teach that the Holy Spirit is subordinate to the Son ;
indeed, since to the Greek the .Father remained the
root of the Deity, the homousios of the Spirit seemed
safely secured only when he is traced back to the
Father alone, the Son thereby not being taken at all
into account.
2. The Cappadocians, and before them their great c?ans^*Doc-
teacher ApoUinaris, established the orthodox doctrine TrSSty.
of the trinity (vid. page 260) : One Divine essence
in three Subjects, the equal nature of which contained
in their consubstantiality is distinctly stamped in
their qualities and activities ; their differences in the
characteristics of their mode of being ; but the Father
alone is aYnov, the two others alnard, yet not as the
world is (really TertuUian had already used the for
mulas " nature " and " person " ; to him, however, the
trinity was stiU entirely a trinity of revelation, not
of immanence). By means of the trinity, so they
now said, Christianity is distinguished from the
pagan polytheism and the "stark" Jewish mono
theism. Ever since the appearance of the homoiusians, re- Doctrta^of
gard for Christology exerted in the Orient an influ- Has subor-
dination
ence upon the establishment of the doctrine of the Element.
trinity (there also nature and person ; 6poiiapa origi
nated there, and also the turning to account of the
analogy of the conceptions " humanity " and " Adam "
in their relation to the individual man.) A subor
dination and Aristotelian element remained in the
270 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
trinity-doctrine of Oriental orthodoxy, and in the
later Christological contest the latter was drawn into
sympathy with it (however not strongly ; for it had
grown already too stubborn) . A few ApoUinarian
monophysites worked after 530 upon the conceptions
" nature " and " person " in Christology in an Aristo
telian way, and thus also arrived in the doctrine of
the trinity at tritheism or at modalism {yuais =
bTtoaraai?;' Askusnages, Johannes Philoponus, Peter of
Kallinico ; against these Leontius of Byzantium and
John of Damascus). The latter, in opposition to tri
theism, gave to the dogma of the trinity a turn ap
proaching the Occidental conception (the dye'vvijaia is
formally declared equivalent to the yewrjaia^ the iv
dXXrjXoi? of the three Persons is strongly emphasized,
thereby the Ttepixpr)aiis, but not awvaXoiarj and aup^upai? ;
the difference existing only for the l-ivoia) ; this con
ception, however, remained without effect, since in
the most decisive point it aUowed the fine subordina
tionism to continue : John also taught that the Spirit
proceedeth alone from the Father {i.e. through ^e
Son). The Father, therefore, remains the apx-q of the
Deity. Consequently it is one spiritual picture which
a?d™cei- the Orient, and again another which the Occident,
ceptions formed of the trinity ; in the former the Father re-
Dissimilar. mained the root of the two alnard ; the full reciproc
ity of all three Persons appeared to the Orientals to
jeopardize the monarchy, and especially the deduc
tion of the Spirit from the Son to jeopardize the
homousion. Here Photius (867) struck in, search-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 271
ing for a dogmatic point of dispute, and reproached ^^°^"!'
the Occidentals, who taught the immanente pro- prScessio.
cessio of the Spirit from the Father and Son, with
innovations, even with Manichsean dualism, and
heightened this reproach with the still severer charge
of falsifying the holy symbol of Constantinople by
the addition of "filioque ". This word was really an
innovation therein that had originated in Spain. A
contest broke out which has never been settled, and tween^Ealt and West:
in which to the Greek even the " Sia rod ulod " became Fiiioque.
suspicious. The Occidentals, however, were obliged
to cling to their doctrine, because, according to their
spiritual picture of the trinity, they found the true
faith expressed only in the full unity, therefore also
only in the full reciprocity of the Persons. The
Greeks did not understand this, because secretly they
always remained cosmologically 'interested, just as
the doctrine of the trinity, under incessant scientific
treatment, has remained the vehicle which the phi
losophy of antiquity has handed down to the Slavic
and Germanic nations: It contains the Christian
idea of the revelation of God in Jesus and the testa
ment of the ancient philosophy in a most peculiar
mixture. In the Occident the doctrine of the trinity had not Do"cf?tae°of
as a rule been treated as an object of speculation. The
unity was the safest thing, discrimination between
substance and person was understood more in the
sense of a (through the jurisprudence) current /ormaZ
distinction. Augustine in his great work, " de trin-
272 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
itate ", intended to give expression to this conception
of the trinity by means of (Neo-Platonic) science,
but he was guided also by his religious consciousness
which knew only one God.* The consequence was
a complete obliteration of every remnant of subordina
tionism, the changing of the Persons into relations
(the old Occidental modalism merely veiled) ; but
at the same time there arose such a mass of contra
dictory and absurd formulas as to cause a shudder
even to the author himself, now exulting in the in
comprehensible and now skeptical (the three together
are equal to one ; the absolute simple must be under
stood as triple ; the Son takes an active part in his
generation ; sunt semper invicem, neuter solus; the
economical functions, also, are never to be thought
of as separate^theref ore : dictum est "tres per-
sonae", non ut illud diceretur, sed ne taceretur).
This confession and the analogies which Augustine
makes use of regarding the trinity (they are alto
gether modalistic) show that he himself never could
have hit upon the trinity, if he had not been bound
to tradition. His great work, in which naturaUy
also the procession of the Spirit from the Father and
Son is emphasized — for in every act all three are
concerned — became the high school for the technico-
logical cultivation of the intellect and the mine of
scholastic divinity in the Middle Ages. Through
Augustine, first the Spanish church, then others also,
* In regard to Augustine's relation to the establisliment of the Oriental
doctrine of the trinity, see Reuter, Zeitschrif t f . Kirchengesch. V. 375 seq.
and VI. 155 seq.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 273
permitted themselves to be induced to proclaini the
filioque. The paradoxical formulas of the Augustinian doc- Par^o^ti-
trine of the trinity, which deny every connection ^°''™'^^-
with the history of revelation and with reason, but
possess their truth in the endeavor to sustain com
plete monotheism, became wide-spread in the Occi
dent and were comprised in the so-called Symbolum ^^ai™
Athanasianum, which arose graduaUy during the ®'^'"™-
early part of the Middle Ages, and was on its recep
tion (8th to 9th century) proclaimed as holy Church
doctrine.* "He who wiU be saved must beUeve
them", i.e. must submit to them. In the Athanasian
creed as a symbol stands foremost the transforma
tion of the trinity doctrine, as an inwardly-to-be-
adopted thought of faith, into an ecclesiastical
law, upon the observance of which salvation de
pends. With Athanasius the opoouaio? was the de
cisive thought of faith ; with the Cappadocians the
inteUectually over-subtle theological dogma; with
the later Greeks the hallowed relic ; with the later
Occidentals the ecclesiastical law which demands
obedience. * On the "Athanasianum " see KoUner, Symbolik I. 63 seq. and the
works of Foulkes (1871), Swainson (1875), Ommaney (1875), Lumby (1887).
18
274 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE DOCTRINE OP THE PERFECT EQUALITY AS TO
NATURE OP THE INCARNATE SON OP GOD AND
HUMANITY.
Sources : The fragments of ApoUinaris, the writings of
Athanasius, of the Cappadocians and of the Antiochians.
HumanUy. Xhe qucstiou of the Diviuity of Christ was only
preparatory to the question of the union of the Divine
' and human in Christ. Into this problem the whole
of dogmatics fiowed. Irenseus, and afterward Atha
nasius, had established the Divinity of the Redeem
er with respect to redemption, i.e. upon that assump
tion. But the question of the union presupposed not only
a precise conception of the Divinity, but also of the
humanity of the Redeemer. True, in the gnostic
contest the reality of the adp? of Christ had been
secured (TertuU., de came Christi) ; yet a fine
docetism had in spite of it continued to exist, and
that not only with the Alexandrians but also with
all teachers. Scarcely one of them thought of a per
fect human self-consciousness, and not a single one
attributed to the human nature of Christ all the limi
tations which surround our nature. Origen cer
tainly — and not as the first — attributed to Christ a
human soul and a free will ; but he needed a connec
tion between the God-Logos and matter, and he has
shown definitely in his Christology — in so far as he
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 2^5
did not separate the Jesus and the Christ — that the
most evident docetism remains active when one
conceives the ffdp^, because wholly material, as with
out quality and capable of every attribute.
With the Origenistic theologians, and among the Theories
Christian people generally, existed at the beginning carnation.
of the 4th century the" most varied conceptions re
garding the incarnation and humanity of Christ.
Only a few thought of a human soul and many '
thought of the flesh of Christ as heavenly, or as a
transformation of the Logos, or as a vesture. Crass
docetic conceptions were softened by Neo-Platonic
speculative ideas (the finiteness a moment within
the unfolding Deity itself). No one in the Orient
reaUy thought of two natures; one eternal God-
incarnate nature, one nature having become God-
incarnate, a Divine nature having been changed for
a time into human nature, a Divine nature dwelling
in the human, i.e. clothed in the covering of human
ity—these were the prevailing conceptions, and the
answers were just as confused to single questions
(Was the flesh born of Mary, or the Logos with the ouestk>ns
flesh? Was the Christ made man, or did he assume
human nature? How much can be wanting to this
nature and it still be considered human?) and to the
Biblical considerations (Who suffered? Who hun
gered? Who died? ,Who acknowledged his igno
rance? The God or the man, or the God-man?
Or in reaUty are not all these TtdiSnj only apparent, i.e.
economic?) . A more or less flue docetism was also
276 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
in concreto taught in the Occident. But by the
side of it, after TertulUan and Novatians, stood upon
the basis of the symbol the juristic formula: Two
substances, one person. This formula, as though it
were a protection and boundary thought, was never
further investigated ; but it was destined to become
some day the saving phrase in the conflicts of the
Orient.
Person- The uhity of the supernatural personality of Christ
ality
Funda- was here the common starting-point. How to pro-
mental. vide a place for humanity in it was the problem,
which in its sharpness and gravity ApoUinaris of
Laodicea first discerned. The Brians had given the
impulse, since they conceived the humanity of Christ
merely as ffdp^ in order to express the full unity of
the personality of the Redeemer and at the same
time to be able to attribute to their half -divine Logos
the limited knowledge and capability of suffering
found in the Christ. They threw it up to the ortho
dox, that their doctrine leads to two Sons of God,
or to two natures (which were stiU considered iden-
Apoiima- tical) . ApolUnaris now recognized that this reproach
was justified ; he made the problem of his theology :
(1) To express just as strict a unity in the person of
Christ as Arianism did in its Logos clothed merely
with the adp?, (2) To unite with it the full humanity
of Christ. Here is the problem which occupied the
Church of the 3d century, and indeed ApoUinaris sur
veyed it in its whole range as the chief problem of
Christian theology, as the nucleus of all expressions of
ns.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 277
faith, and he treated it accordingly with the greatest
ingenuity and with a dialectics that anticipated all
terminologies of the future. With the orthodox orthodox
(Athanasius) he found fault, because they, in order
to escape the objections of the Arians, and in spite
of their better intentions, constantly discriminated
in Christ between what the man and what the God
did ; thereby is the duality established and redemp
tion is made dependent thereon ; for Christ must so
have been made man, that everything which is valid
of humanity is also valid of the Deity and vice versa
(true, Athanasius never used the expression Suo piz
strictly distributed bgjjigeen the Deity and humanity.
'fqU£a.llMary~ '9£OToxo? is absurd.
'^eSos.' This doctrine is distinguished from that of the
Samosatians only by the assertion of the personal-^
ity of the God-Logos in Christ. In truth is Jesus —
invito Theodoro — ^nevertheless an avi^pwTto? evi^co?.
That the Antiochians contented themselves with
this was a consequence of their rationalism. How
ever deserving of acknowledgment their spiritual
conception of the problem is, stiU they were farther
removed from the conception of redemption as a
new birth and as forgiveness of sin, than the repre
sentatives of the realistic idea of redemption. They
knew of a Perfecter of humanity who conducts it
through knowledge and asceticism unto a new xard-
araai?^ but they knew nothing of a Restorer. But
since they did not docetically explain away, or by
accommodation set forth the human qualities of
Christ, they held before the Church the picture of the
historical Christ, at a time when the Church was
obliged to depart in its formulas of doctrine farther
and farther from the same. True, a picture could
have no great effect in which they emphasized the
dria.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 283
points of empty freedom and capacity of suffering
equally with wisdom and asceticism.
Their opponents, the Alexandrians, relied upon ^^aS-
the tradition which embarrassed the Antiochians,
that Christ possessed the Divine physis and that- he
reaUy became man; their deductions lacked till 431,
and even later, apprehensible clearness ; but that-
could not be otherwise ; and their faith was all the
surer. C,jail,jjLB^J[g5aigdria, in many respects de
serving of little esteem, strove for the fundamental
idea of piety, like AthanasiuSiand b^ad trM on
his side. This piety demanded only a strong and
sure dedaration of the mystery, nothing more {aiu)Tty
Ttpoaxuveiad-ui rd apprirov). Upon the theoretical state
ment of the faith Cyril never wasted many words ;
but he was immediately in danger of transgressing
the limits of his idea of faith, whenever he sought
to explain the mystery, and his terminology was in
definite. His faith did not proceed from the histor- '^^i^^r°^
ical Christ, but from the God who was made man.
This Grod was incorporated in the complete human
nature, and yet he remained the same. He did not
transform himself, but he took humanitv into the
unitv of his bein^. witboi,^|, JoPj^r^g- f^iify f^f fiJIP -^"^-^'^^
He was the same afterwards as before, the one sub
ject. What the body suffered, he suffered. There
fore Cyril used with special preference the following
'phrases: £t? xai 6 abrd?^ namely, the God-Logos, ISiav
TtoteXv r-fjv adpxa olxovopixibis.^ pepi'vrjxev 8Ttep ^v, ix Suo (pbaemv
el?, auviXeuai°
of the Councils, VI., VII.).— CyrU died in the year ^"^^^
444, and there were people in his own party who had
never forgiven the union of 433 which he made
through the desire to rule. Dioscuros became his ^iosouros.
successor ; he wag not equal to him and yet he was
not unlike him. I^oscuros endeavored to carry out
the scheme of his predecessor in the chair of Alexan
dria, to make of Egypt a domain, to rule the Church
of the Orient as pope and to actually subject fo him-
self emperor and state. Already Theophilus and
Cyril had relied upon the monks and the masses in
this matter, and also upon the Roman bishop, who
had an equal interest in suppressing the bishop of
Constantinople. They had, furthermore, relaxed the
union with Greek science (contest against Origen
ism), in order not to displease the great power of
the age, pious barbarism. Dioscuros seemed to
really gain his object under the weak emperor The
odosius II. (council of Ephesus, 449) ; but close upon
the greatest victory foUowed the catastrophe. This
was brought about by the powerful empress Pulcheria, Empress
and her consort Marcian, who recaUed to mind once
more the Byzantine state-idea of ruling the Church,
and through Leo I., who at the decisive moment ^°i-
relinquished the traditional policy of the Roman
chair to assist Alexandria against Constantinople,
made common cause with the emperor and bishop
of the capital and overthrew Dioscuros. But at the
moment of his fall, the opposition between the hith-
288 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
erto united powers (emperor and pope) was destined
to come out. Both wanted to take advantage of the
victory. The emperor was not wiUing to surrender
the Church of the Orient to the pope (who had been
called upon for assistance), although he set up the
dogmatic formula of the pope as the only means of
saving the Oriental Church ; and the pope could not
endure that the patriarch of the capital should sup
plant the other patriarchs of the Orient, that this
church as a creature of the emperor should be at the
latter's beck and call, and that the chair should be
placed on a level with that of St. Peter's. In con-
coiinoii of sequence of the Chalcedon council the state indeed
Chalcedon. ^
momentarily triumphed over the Church, but in giv
ing to the same its own dogmatic formula, which had
more than half the faithful against it, it split the
empire, laid the foundation for the secession of large
provinces, south and north, strengthened its most
powerful adversary, the bishop of Rome, at a mo
ment when by the fall of the West Roman empire
the latter was placed at the head of the Occident, and
thus prepared a condition of affairs, which limited
the Byzantine dominion to the eastern Mediterra
nean coast provinces.
These are the general circumstances under which
the Eutychian controversy occurred, and thereby
is declared what an important part politics had
in it.
Eutyches. Through the union of 433 the Christological ques
tion had already become stagnant. According to
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 289
the interpretation of the formula, everybody could
be taken for a heretic. The Alexandrian doctrine,
which really tallied with the faith of the Orientals,
-made in fact more and more progress in spite of the
energetic counter-efforts of the honest and best-hated
Theodore ; and Dioscuros carried himself like a chief
bishop over Palestine and Syria. The emperor
surrendered the Church to him outright. Dioscuros
persecuted the Antiochian sympathizers, endeavored
to exterminate the phrase " two natures", and even
aUowed creeds to pass which sounded suspiciously
ApolUnaristic. But when the old Archimandrite
Eutyches in Constantinople expressed his Cyrillian
Christology in terms like the following : " My God is
not of like essence with us, he has no aSipa dv&pmTtou,
but a aiupa_ wApdiTtivo'v" ^ personal opponents (Domnus
of Antioch, then Eusebius of Dorylseum) took this
occasion to denounce him to the patriarch-Flavian,
who, himself no decided Christologian, profited by
thg opportunity to get rid of an ecclesiastic favored
by the court. At a synod in Constantinople (448) ^g^^' ^^
Eutyches was condemned as a Valentinian and Sopfe,*4«'
ApoUinarist, although he after some hesitation ac
knowledged the formula : " Out of two natures, one
Christ". From, both sides, the court, the capital
and the Roman bishop were now set in motion.
Dioscuros saw that the moment for settling the ques
tion of power miid come, but not less did Leo I.
While the former obtained from the emperor the
calling of a council and was being equipped for it
19
290 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
with unheard-of sovereignty as the true pope, the
latter now saw — in spite of the decision of his prede
cessor, Coelestius, in favor of Cyril — in Eutyches the
worst heretic, in Flavian his dear, persecuted friend,
and sought to frustrate the council by numerous
letters to influential persons and he wrote to Flavian
the celebrated epistle, in which, as respects Chris-
^brated^" ^ology, he Veered toward the TertuUian- Augustinian
conception. In this letter the doctrine of two natures
is strictly carried out (" agit utraque forma cum
alterius cominunione, quod proprium est, verbo
scil. operante quod verbi est et came exsequenti
quod carnis est"), and the old Occidental, juristic
expedient expounded, that one must believe in
_o?2iaJEe£Son, which has two separate natures (sub
stances) at jJB— disposal, — an expedient which is
truly neither monophysitic nor Nestorian, since it
sharply distinguishes between the Person and the
two natures, and therefore really introduces three
magnitudes ; but it certainly stands nearer to Nesto
rianism and does not do justice to the decisive inter
est of faith, but excludes every concrete form of
thought and consequently satisfies neither piety nor
intellect. Besides this Leo knows only the heresies
of docetism and Samosatianism. Leo certainly ac
knowledges in his letters the interest of our redemp
tion; but he gave an interpretation which Cyril
would have strongly repudiated.
^Ephesu? I^ August (449) the great council of Ephesus as
sembled under Dioscuros' direction. Rome was at
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 291
first treated as non-existent, then humbled in the
persons of its legates, who, moreover, acted with
uncertainty. Dioscuros put through the resolution
that the matter must stop with the synods of Nicsea
and Ephesus (431), which expressed the old creed:
"After the incarnation there exists one incarnate
nature" ; no symbol was established ; Eutyches was EeSistLtld.
reinstated and, on the basis of the Nicene creed, the
chiefs of the Antiochians ; but at the same time Fla
vian, Eusebius of Dorylseum, Theodoret, and Dom
nus of Antioch were deposed ; in short, the Church
was thoroughly purified from "Nestorianism". All
this was done with almost unanimity. Two years
later this unanimity was declared as enforced by
many bishops who had taken part {latrocinium niumEphe-
sinum.
Ephesinum, says Leo). Dioscuros certainly, with
the aid of his fanatical monks, terrorized the synod,
but a far stronger pressure was afterwards necessary
at Chalcedon. Dioscuros in reality raised the faith of
the Orient to a fixed standard, and the incomparable
victory which he enjoyed had, unless foreign powers
(the state, Rome) should interfere, the guarantee of
permanence. But Dioscuros roused against himself
the pope and the Bvzantine state-idea, and- did not
calculate upon the wide-spread aversion to the right
wing of his army, the masked ApolUnarists. He
rehabilitated Eutyches, without expressly condemn
ing the doubtful terms which he and his followers
habitually used.
On the 28th of July (450) Pulcheria and Marcian and Leo.
292 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
succeeded Theodosius; until then Leo had vainly
endeavored to raise opposition to the council. Now
Marcian, who was determined to break the indepen
dence of the Alexandrian bishops, stood in need of
him. Leo desired the condemnation of Dioscuros
and the acceptance of his own didactic epistle with
out a council; but the emperor was obliged to in
sist upon one, in order to bring about a whoUy new
order of things. Such a one could succeed only if a
new dogmatic formula were established, which placed
the Egyptians in the wrong and still did not yield
the point to the Antiochians. Politics counseUed the
formula of the Occident (Leo's) as the only way out.
chafcedoSf The couucil really took place at Chalcedon in 451 ;
to the pontificial legates were conceded the places of
honor ; Leo had instructed them to derogate nothing
from the dignity of Rome. The greater part of the
500 to 600 bishops were like-minded with Cyril and
Dioscuros, highly opposed to all Nestorianism, hos
tile to Theodoret; but the emperor dominated the
council. It was settled that Dioscuros must be de
posed and a dogmatic formula in the sense of Leo's ac
cepted, since the decree of 449 was annuUed as having
been "extorted". But it was just as sure that the
memory and doctrine of Cyril must not be sacrificed.
Dep^osed.^ Dioscuros therefore was deposed after a most shame
ful process, not as an heretic, but on account of his
disobedience and irregularities. The majority of
the bishops disavowed their past before the face of
the imperial commissioners and abandoned Dioscuros
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 293
and the decree of 449; but only by false representa
tions and threats did the bishops allow themselves to
be induced to acknowledge the canon of Leo, which
every Oriental could not but understand as Nesto
rian, and to sanction the doctrine that also after the
incarnation there were two natures existent in Christ.
Even at the last hour it was attempted — although in
vain — to exalt to a dogma a merely notional distinc
tion between the natures. At the 5th sitting the de
crees of 325, 381 and 431 were confirmed and their
sufficiency acknowledged, but it was remarked, that
on account of the heretics (who, on the one side, re
jected the ^eorSxois and, on the other, desired to intro
duce a auyxuat? and xpdai? of the natures, " irrationally
inventing only one nature of the fiesh and the Deity
and considering the Divine nature as capable of
suffering ") it was necessary to admit the letters of
Cyril to Nestorins and the Orientals, as well as the Letters of
Cyril and
letter of Leo. The declaration reads : rob?. Suo pev '^9^.^'
Ttpd T^s iveoaew^ pi)aet? rod xupiou pud-euovrat;^ piav Se perd
TQV ivwaiv dvaTtXdrrovra?^ dva&epari^ei (this WaS the Sacri
fice of the thoughts of the heart). 'ETtdpevoc roivuv roT?
dyioi? Ttarpdaiv iva xai rdv aurdv 6poXoye~iv uldv rdv xupiov
ijpiuv '/. Xp. aupfiovm? aTtavres ixSiSdaxopev^ riXeiov rdv abrdv
iv i9e6r7jrt xai riXeiov rdv abrdv iv dv&pa)Tt6rYjri, ¦^edv dXrj^iv?
xai av{^pu)7tov dXrj&S)^ rdv abrdv, then it reads : i'va xai rdv
abrdv Xpiardv . . . iv Suo ^uaeaiv {ix Suo Zopivrjria-
t(6IT16S 01.
'naffite"' /^"^'"^j auvd^eui?^ elr ubv xotvwvia?, reXerii? pupou, lepartxiov
reXeiaiaewv, povaxixTj? reXeimaeio? and. puarijpta iTtI riuv lepdi?
xexoiprjpivwv. The enumeration was very arbitrary;
mystery was anything sensuous whereby something
holy might be thought or enjoyed. They corre
sponded to the heavenly mysteries, which have their
source in the trinity and incarnation. As each fact
of revelation is a mystery, in so far as the Divine
has through it entered into the sensuous, so in turn
is each sensuous medium, even a word or action, a
mystery, so soon as the sensuous is a symbol or
vehicle — there has never been a strict distinction be
tween them — of the Divine. The effects of the mys
teries were celebrated in the highest terms as union
with the Deity; but since they cannot restore lost
communion with God (only Christ and freedom are
able to do that), strict dogmatics was able to say very
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 309
little about them. The true effect is purely one of
feeling, i.e. is experienced in the fantasy: Men
saw, heard, smelt, and felt the celestial, but a dis
turbed conscience they could not comfort with the
mysteries, nor did one hardly try to do so.
On this basis, since the coarse instinct of the oJo^y"
masses pressed forward, mysteriosophy was devel- othian
oped. Its roots are as old as the gentile Church and andrian.
two converging developments may be discerned, the
Antiochian and the Alexandrian. The first (Ignatius,
the Apostolic Constitutions, Chrysostom) attaches
itself to the cult and priests, the second to the true
gnostic, i.e. to the monk. The first sees in Divine
worship and in the priest (bishop) the true bequest
of the God-incarnate life of , Christ and binds the
layman, viewed as entirely passive, to the cultus hier
archical system, by which one becomes consecrated
to immortality; the second desires to form indepen
dent virtuosos of religion. The Alexandrian myste
riosophy is heterodox, but it did not neglect a single
phase of the positive religion, rather did it make
use of them all by the side of the graduated ad
vancing knowledge (sacrifice, blood, reconciliation,
atonement, purification, perfection, means of salva
tion, mediator of salvation) ; true, viewing them all
as transition stages, in order to gain through specu
lation and asceticism a standpoint from which each
vehicle and sacrament, everything holy which ap
pears under a sensuous cover, becomes profane, be
cause the soul now lives in the most holy and be-
310 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
cause in each man a Christ should be bom ; Ttapobarj?
rij? dXrpS-sia? rd rij? dXrjSeia? Set TtoieXv^ ob rd rij? elxovo?.
Areopag- "^^^ ^^° mysteriosophics, the hierarchical and the
'**¦ gnostic, converge in the mysticism of the great un
known Dionysius Areopagita (preliminary stages
are represented by Methodius, Gregory of Nyssa,
Macarius), who, on the one side, viewed the cult and
priesthood as an earthly parallel to the heavenly
hierarchy (to the graded world of spirits as the un
folding of the Deity), on the other, adopted the in
dividualism of the Neo-Platonic mysticism. Through
Maximus Confessor this combination became the
power which ruled the Church, tried to monarchiae
it, and inoculated it with the monkish resistance to
the state — the only form in which the Greek Church
-was or is able to assert its independence.
Mystenr of The peculiar character of mysteriosophy, as a
speculation regarding the making of the Divine per
ceptible to the senses and the making of the sensuous
Divine, could in no mystery be more strongly ex
pressed than in the eucharist (Steitz, Abendmahls-
lehre d. griech Kirche, i. d. Jahrb. f. deutsche
Theol., Bd. IX-XIIL). This, long since recognized
as the ground upon which the sublimest spiritualism
can extend its hand to the most massive sensualism,
became so developed, that by it the Christological
formula, the fundamental dogma, appeared alive and
comprehensible. Without giving to the speculation
on the Lord's Supper a strictly instructional cast,
the same was so treated in general, especially after
Eucharist.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 311
Cyril of Alexandria, that it was considered as the s,i^stenti-
mystery which rests directly upon the incarnation **'°°'
and perpetuates the mystery of the -^iwai?. AU other
mysteries, in so far as they also contain the blending
into one of the heavenly and earthly, exist in reality
only by reason of the Lord's Supper. Here only is
given an express transmutation of the sensuous into
the divine body of Christ; for this conception gained
more and more ground, abolished symbolism and
finally carried its point altogether. The transub
stantiation of the consecrated bread into the body of
Christ is the continuation of the process of the in
carnation. Thereby pure monophysitic formulas
were used in relation to the Lord's Supper — highly
characteristic — and gradually the conception even
made its way, that the body into which the bread
is transformed is per assumptionem the very
body of Christ, borne by the virgin, of which for
merly hardly any one had, thought since the older
theologians also understood under adpS Xpiarod some
thing "pneumatic". But as the Lord's Supper as a
sacrament was united in the closest manner with the
dogma of the incarnation and the Christological for
mula (hence the sensitiveness of this formula), so was
it likewise connected as a sacrifice with the death on
the cross (repetition of the sacrifice on the cross ; how- ^^e s°°.
ever, the conception has not been so definitely ex- th^a-osl
pressed in the Greek Church as in the Occident) .
Accordingly it re-enacted the most important histor
ical events, not as a remembrance, but as a continu-
312 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
ation, i.e. a repetition, whereby those facts were
deprived of their meaning and significance. At the
same time the immoral and irreligious thirst after
" realities " changed the sacred act into a repast, in
which one bit the Deity to pieces with the teeth
(thus already Chrysostom; completion of the doc
trine of the Lord's Supper by John of Damascus).
¦wSlj), ^- The whole development of Greek Christianity
tion^^Poiy- iuto imagc-worship, superstition and poorly veiled
theism. i , . i i , . n ,
polytheism may, however, also be conceived as the
victory of a religion of the second order, which is
always prevalent in the Church, over the spiritual
religion. The former became legitimized and was
fused with the doctrina publica, although theolo
gians enjoined certain precautions. As the pagan
temples were reconsecrated and made into Christian
churches, so was the old paganism preserved as
angel-, saint-, image- and amulet-worship. The re
ligion whose strength had once been the abomination
of idols, finaUy surrendered to idols and became in a
certain measure morally obtuse. True, the connect
ing links are found in the doctrina publica itself ; for,
^s"!ond°* (1) This was constructed out of the material of the
Order. Q^eek philosophy ; but this philosophy was inter
twined by a thousand threads with the mythology
and superstition, (2) It sanctioned the Old Testa
ment, though originally prescribing a spiritual inter
pretation of it; but the letter of the Old Testament,
which in fact expressed a subordinate religious stage
of development, became more and more powerful
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 313
and made advances to the inferior tendencies of the
Church, which it then appeared to legitimize, (3)
The acts of baptism and the Lord's Supper, conceived
as mysteries, opened in general the doors and win
dows to the inroad of the mystery-nuisance, (4)
The faith in angels and demons, handed down from
antiquity and protected by the doctrina publica,
grew more and more powerful, was fostered in a
crude form by the monks, in a spiritual form by the
Neo-Platonic theologians, and threatened more and
more to become the tme sphere of piety, behind
which the inconceivable God and the (in consequence
of the Church doctrine) just as inconceivable Christ
was hidden in the darkness, (5) The old idea that Worship of
' ^ ' Saints.
there are " saints " (apostles, prophets, ecclesiastical
teachers, martyrs) had already very early been cul
tivated in such a manner that these saints interceded
and made atonement for men and took now more
and more the place of the dethroned gods, joining
themselves to the angel-hosts. Among them Mary of virgin
Mary.
stepped into the fore-ground and she — she alone — has
been speciaUy benefited by the trend of the develop
ment of the dogma. A woman, a mother now ap
peared near the Deity, and thereby at last was offered
the possibility of bringing to recognition the thing
after all most foreign to original Christianity — the
Holy, the Divine in female form — Mary became the
mother of God, the one who bore God*, (6) Fromthe ofEeUcs.
* Concerning angel-worship, in so far as the angels serve as mediators
of the benefits of salvation, see the Areopagite ; concerning the spread of
angel-worship (especially of the idea of guardian angels) as early as the
314 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
earliest times, death had been sacred to Christians as
the birth-hour of true life; accordingly everything
which had any connection with the death of Chris
tian heroes obtained a real sanctity. The antique
idol and amulet business made itself at home, but as
relic- and bone- worship in the most disgusting form ;
in the contrast between the insignificant, fright
ful form and its religious worth Christians made
plain to themselves the loftiness of their faith, and
the more unsesthetic a relic appeared, the higher
must be its worth to those who recognized in the dis
embodiment and obliteration of aU sensuous charms,
MiJaSe", ^^^ guarantee of its holiness, (7) Finally the Church
of°^racief, opened its doors to that boundless desire to live in
etc. a world of miracles, to enjoy the holy with the five
4th century, see Didymus, de trinit. n., 7.— The worship of saints
(churches consecrated to a certain saint) was already by about the year
300 highly developed ; but in the 4th century counter efforts were not
wanting (also not concerning angel -worship ; see the synod of Laodicea).
The Gallic priest Vigilantius especially fought against it, as also against
the worship of relics. But the most eminent teachers (Jerome) declared
against Vigilantius and worked out a "theology of saints", reserving to Goa
the Karpeia, but conceding to the saints Tt^^ o-xertK^ (n-poo-Kui^jtrts). The relic
business, already in bloom in the 4th century, rose however only in the
monophysitic age to its full height. Finally each church had to have its
relics, and the 7th canon of the 7th council confirmed and solemnly sanc
tioned the ecclesiastical use of relics. But the principal part iu this reli
gion of the second order was played by Mary. She alone became a dog
matical magnitude, iJcotokos, a watch -word like o^ooucrios: "The name of tho
bearer of God represents the whole mystery of the incarnation " (John of
Damascus in his homilies on Mary). Gen. 3: 3 was referred to her and an
active participation of Mary in the work of redemption was taught (espe
cially following Cyril of Alexandria ; yet, see already Irenseus and Atha
nasius, Ambrose, Jerome). Mary obtained a sacred history from conception
to ascension, a duplicate of the history of Christ (legends and feasts of
Mary) ; she was considered an indispensable mediator. Still with the
Greeks she did not become "queen of heaven " and "mother of sorrows "
as with the Latins (Benrath, Z. Gesch. ASe Marienverehrung 1. d. Stud.
u. Krit. 1886; Gass, Symbolik der griech. Kirche, S. 183).
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 315
senses, to receive miraculous hints from the Deity.
Even the most cultured Church fathers of later times
did not know how any longer to discern between the
real and unreal ; they lived in a world of magic and
loosed completely the tie between religion and moral
ity (aside from asceticism), joining the latter thereby
the more closely with the sensuous. The ceremonies
out of the gray past of religion, little modified, came
to the surface again: Consulting of oracles of all
kinds, judgments of God, prodigies, etc. The syn
ods, originally hostile to these practices, finally con
sented to them.
The newly gained peculiarity of the Greek Church ima?e-
'¦ •' Worship in
found its plainest expression in image-worship and c^J^ch.
the image-controversy. After image-worship had
slowly crept into the Church, it received a mighty
invigoration and confirmation, unheard of in anti
quity, by the dogma of the incarnation and the cor
responding treatment of the eucharist (since the 5th
century). Christ is elxwv of God, and yet a living
being,, yes, nvedpa t^woTtoiov^ Christ has rendered,
through the incarnation, the Divine apprehensible to
the senses; the consecrated elements are eixdve? of
Christ, and yet, at the same time, the body of Christ
itself. These ideas caUed up a new world for con
templation. Everything sensuous, which pertained
to the Church, became not only a symbol, but also a
vehicle of holy things ; thus felt the monks and lay
men and thus taught the theologians. But among
sensuous things the image shows plainest the union
316 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
of the holy with the material. Images of Christ,
of Mary and of saints were already in the 5th (4th)
century worshipped after the antique fashion; men
were naive enough to fancy themselves now secure
from paganism, and they transferred their dogmatic
al representation from the deified matter in an espe
cial manner to the images, in which — the Aristo
telian scholastics also was called in to aid — they were
able to see the veritable marriage of earthly matter
and the heavenly (holy) form (besides, the supersti
tious belief in images not painted by hand) . Monas
ticism fostered image- worship and traded with it;
scholastics and mystics gave it dogmatic form.
''^cism*'' B^t monasticism also advanced the struggle of the
Church toward independence, in contrast with Jus
tinian's state constitution which fettered the Church.
In the 7th century the ecclesiastico-monkish resist
ance to Byzantium retreated behind dyotheletism,
just as in the 5th and 6th centuries it had fled
behind monophysitism; it grew more and more
powerful and sought to gain ecclesiastical freedom,
which the Occident already partly enjoyed. Power
ful but barbarous emperors endeavored to put an end
to this effort by substituting the army for priests
and monks, and to break the independence of the
Church by striking at its peculiarity — the image-
image- worship. Thus originated the frightful image-con-
Con-
troversy. trovcrsy, which lasted more than a century. In it
the emperors fought for the absolutism of the state,
and had as an ally only a single power, the military;
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 317
for the remaining aUies, namely, religious enlight
enment and the primitive tradition of the Church,
which spoke against the images, were powerless.
The monks and bishops had on their side the culture,
art and science of that time (John Damsc, Theo
dorus Studita) , the Roman bishop and, furthermore,
piety and living tradition ; they fought for the cen
tral dogma, which they saw exemplifled in the image-
worship, and for the freedom of the Church. The
latter they could not obtain. The outcome, rather,
was that the Church retained its peculiarity, but
definitely lost its independence with reference to the
state. The 7th council at Nicsea (787) sanctioned council at
^ ' Nicaea, 787.
image-worship {daTtaapdv xdi ripvjrtxijv npoaxu'vrjaiv aTto-
vipeiv^ ou pijv ri/v xard TtiarivijpBv dXrji^ivrjV Xarpeiav, rj npiTtei
pdvTj rij i^eia tpuaei . . . ij ri/? elxuvo? ripij iTtI rd itpmrd-
ruTzov Sia^aiv^i). Its logical development in its princi
pal points was obviously concluded. The Divine and
Holy, as it descended through the incarnation into
the sensuous, created for itself in the Church a sys
tem of sensuous-supersensuous objects, which offer
themselves for man's gratification. The image-the-
osophy corresponds to the Neo-Platonic idea (joined
with the incarnation-idea) of the One, unfolding him
self in a multiplicity of graduated ideas (prototypes) ,
reaching down even to the earthly. To Theodorus
Studita the image was almost more important than
the correct dogmatic watch- word ; for in the authen
tic image one has the real Christ and the real holy
thing — only the material is different.
318 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
CHAPTER XI.
CONCLUSION. — SKETCH OP THE HISTORIC BEGIN
NINGS OF THE ORTHODOX SYSTEM.
Origen's 1. A CHRISTIAN System upou the foundation of
Christian •' -^
System. ^jJjq f^^p principles : God, world, freedom and Holy
Scriptures, tending toward the doctrina publica,
and making use of the total yield of the 'EXXtj-hxtj
TtatSeia, Origen bequeathed; yet it was in many de
tails heterodox and as a science of the faith it was
intended to outbid faith itself. Moreover the idea of
the historical redemption through the true God, Jesus
Christ, was not the aU-controUing one.
Church not 2. The Church could not rest satisfied with the
ContentSystem. System. It demanded, (1) The identity of the expres
sions of faith with the science of faith (especiaUy
since Methodius), (2) Such a restriction of the use of
the 'EXXijixij TtaiSeia that the realistic sentences of the
regula fidei and of the Bible should remain intact
(the opponents of Origen : Epiphanius, ApolUnaris,
the monks, Theophilus, Jerome), (3) The introduction
of the idea of the real and historical redemption
through the God-man as the central idea (Athanasius
and his foUowers) . These demands, thoroughly car
ried out, broke down the system of Origen, which at
the bottom was a philosophical system. But break
it down, no one of the cultured Christians at first
either would or could ; for they estimated it as the
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OP INCARNATION. 319
science from which one dare not depart and which
the Christian faith needed for its defence.
3. In consequence thereof, indistinctness and free- ^^s^'^^d"
dom ruled till the end of the 4th century in the Ori- ^atm^
ental Church, into which, since Constantine, the old
world had gained an entrance. To be sure, through
Arius and Athanasius the idea of redemption had
become a critical problem, and later it obtained
recognition essentiaUy in the conception which the
Christian faith at that time demanded; but every
thing on the periphery was entirely insecure: A
wholly spiritualistic philosophical interpretation of
the Bible stood side by side with a coarse realistic
one, a massive anthropomorphism by the side of a
Christian-tinted Neo-Platonism, the modified rule of
faith bythe side of its letter. Between were innum
erable shades ; steersman and rudder were wanting,
and the religion of the second order, thinly veiled
paganism, forced itself by its own power, not only
into the Church, but also into the Church doctrine.
Right well did the Cappadocians (Gregory of Nyssa)
maintain the science of Origen in the midst of at
tacks right and left, and they lived in the conviction
that it was possible to reconcile ecclesiastical faith
with free science. Ecclesiastically inclined laymen
like Socrates acknowledged them to be in the right,
and at the same time Greek theology penetrated into
the Occident and became there an important leaven.
But by the side of it there grew up, especially after
the fall of Arianism, in close aUiance with barbar-
320 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA,
ism a monkish and communal orthodoxy, which was
very hostile to the independent ecclesiastical science,
and the latter surely neglected no means of warding
off the heterodox Hellenism. Were there not even
bishops (Synesius), who either gave a different in
terpretation to the principal dogmas, or denied them?
Contest 4. Under such circumstances the situation nar-
Agamst syftlm^ rowed down to a contest against Origen. His name
signified a principle, the weU-known use of the
'EXXrjvixTj TtaiSeia in ecclesiastical science. In Palestine
it was the passionate, learned and narrow Epipha
nius, who disturbed the circles of the monkish ad
mirers of Origen, together with bishop John of
Jerusalem. In Egypt the bishop Theophilus found
himself obliged, in order to retain his influence, to
surrender Origen to the monks and to condemn him.
This is one of the most consequential facts in the
history of theology. Of not less consequence was it,
that the greatest theologian of the Occident (Jerome),
living in the Orient, once an admirer of Origen,
made common cause with Theophilus, in order to
preserve his own ecclesiastical authority, and stamped
Origen as a heretic. In the controversy into which
he on that account fell with his old friend Rufinus,
the Roman bishop took a part. Origen was also con
demned in Rome (399) and Rufinus was censured.
However, it did not come as yet to general ecclesias
tical action against Origen. The controversy was
lost sight of in the contest of Theophilus against
Chrysostom. Even in the 5th and 6th century Ori-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 321
gen had numerous admirers among the monks and
laymen in the Orient, and his heterodoxies were
partly hushed up by them, partly approved.
5. The great controversy about the Christological '^i^con?'
dogma in the 5th ceutury next silenced aU other con- InThe^sth
tests. But the difference between the Alexandrians
and the Antiochians was also a general scientific one.
The former took their position upon tradition and
speculation (concerning the realistically conceived
idea of redemption) , counting still on some adherents
on the left wing who inclined toward the Origen
istic Neo-Platonic philosophy and who were tolerated
if they hid their heterodoxies behind the mysticism
of the cult; the latter were sober exegetes with a
critical tendency, favoring the philosophy of Aris
totle, but rejecting the spiritualizing method of Ori
gen. The heterodox element in the Alexandrians,
in so far as they had not fully thrown themselves into
the arms of traditionalism, pointed still in the direc
tion of pantheism (re-interpretation of the regula) ;
in the Antiochians it lay in the conception of the
central dogmas. Forced to stand on guard against
the old heresies which had wholly withdrawn
to the East, the Antiochians remained the "anti-
gnostic " theologians and boasted that they carried
on the battles of the Lord. The last of them, Theo- Theo-
• 1 i? 1 1 doret's
doret, appended to his compendium of heretical fables compen-
a 5th Book : " I'^eiwv Soypdruiv iTtirop-j ", which must be
recognized as the first systematic effort after Origen,
and which apparently had great influence upon John
21
322 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
of Damascus. The "epitome" is of great impor
tance. It unites the trinitarian and Christological
dogmas with the whole circle of dogmas depending
upon the creed. It shows an attitude as obviously
Biblical, as it is ecclesiastical and reasonable. It
keeps everywhere to the "golden mean". It is al
most complete and also pays especial regard once more
to the realistic eschatology. It admitted none of the
offensive doctrines of Origen, and yet Origen was
not treated as a heretic. A system this epitome is
not, but the uniform soberness and clearness in the
treatment of details and the careful Biblical proofs
give to the whole a unique stamp. It could not -of
course satisfy ; in the flrst place, on account of the
person of its author, and then because everything
mystical and Neo-Platonic is wanting in its doctrinal
content.
Mysteri- 6. After the Chalcedon creed aU science came to
osophyand ;
schoiasti- a staud-stiU in the orthodox Church : There were no
longer " Antiochians", or " Alexandrians " ; free theo
logical work died out almost completely. However,
the century preceding the 5th council shows two
remarkable appearances. First, a mysteriosophy
gained more and more ground in the Church, which
did not work at dogmas but stood with one foot upon
the ground of the religion of the second order (super
stition, cult), with the other upon Neo-Platonism
(the pseudo- Areopagite) ; second, a scholasticism
grew up, which presupposed the dogma as given and
appropriated it by means of apprehensible distinc-
cism.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 323
tions (Leontius of Byzantium) . In the spirit of both
tendencies Justinian carried on his religious politics.
Relying thereon he closed the school of Athens,
also the old ecclesiastical schools, the Origenistic and
Antiochian. The 5th council sanctioned the con- origen's
Teaching
demnation of Origen (in 15 anathemas his heterodox demned by
sentences were rejected) and the condemnation of the council.
" three chapters". Henceforth there was no longer a
theological science going back to flrst principles.
There existed only a mysticism of cult (truly, with a
hidden heterodox trend) and scholasticism, both in
certain ways in closest connection (Maximus Con
fessor). Thereby a condition was reached for which
the " conservatives " at all times had longed ; but
through the condemnation of Origen and the Anti
ochians one was now defenceless against the massive
Biblicism and a superstitious realism, and that was ~
a result which originaUy men had not desired. In
the image-worship, on the one side, and the fussy
literal translation of Gen. 1-3, on the other, is re
vealed the downfall of theological science.
7. As to the pdi^ai?, the Cappadocians (in addition P^PP^^g^g':
to Athanasius and Cyril) above aU were considered 'MlxtaiSs,''
, , . ., Aristotle
authoritative; as to the puaraywyia the Areopagite and chry
sostom
and Maximus; as to pdoaocpia, Aristotle; as to the ^"f^""'
ipiXia, Chrysostom. But the man who comprehended
all these, who transferred the scholastico-dialectic
method, which Leontius had applied to the dogma
of the incarnation, to the whole compass of " the di
vine dogmas" as Theodoret had established them.
System.
324 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Damascus ^'^^ Johu of Damascus. Through him the Greek
qrthidox Church gained its orthodox system, but not the Greek
Church alone. The work of John was none the less
important for the Occident. It became the founda
tion of mediseval theology. John was above aU a
scholastic. Each difficulty was to him only a chal
lenge to artfully split the conceptions and to find a
new conception to which nothing in the world corre
sponds, except just that difficulty which is to be
removed by the new conception. The fundamental
question also of the science of the Middle Ages was
already propounded by him : The question of nomi-
alism and realism ; he solved it by a modified Aris
totelianism. All doctrines had already been provided
for him; he finds them in the decrees of councils
and the works of the acknowledged fathers. He
considered it the duty of science to work them over.
Thereby the two principal dogmas were placed within
the circle of the teachings of the old anti-gnosticaUy
interpreted symbol. Of the allegorical explanation
of the Holy Scriptures a very modest use is made.
The letter of Scripture dominates on the whole, at
any rate much more decidedly than with the Cappa
docians. In consequence of this, the natural theol-
dgy is also closely concealed ; highly realistic Scrip
ture narrations, which are piously received, twine
themselves around it. But what is most perplexing
— the strict connection which in Athanasius, Apol
Unaris and Cyril unites the trinity and the incarna
tion, in general, the dogma which is associated with
DEA^ELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF INCARNATION. 326
the benefit of salvation, is entirely dissolved. John •^q'jfir^'
has innumerable dogmas, which must be believed; numerable Dogmas.
but they stand no longer clear, under a consistent
scheme. The end to which the dogma once contrib
uted as a means still remained, but the means are
changed ; it is the cult, the mysteries, into which the
4th book also overfiows. Consequently the system
lacks an inward, vital unity. In reality it is not an
explanation of faith, but an explanation of its pre
suppositions, and it has its unity in the form of treat
ment, in the high antiquity of the doctrines and in
the Holy Scriptures. The dogmas have become the
sacred legacy of the classical antiquity of the Church ;
but they have sunk, so to speak, into the ground.
Image-worship, mysticism and scholasticism dom
inate the Church.
BOOK II.
EXPANSION AND RECASTING OF THE DOGMA
INTO A DOCTRINE CONCERNING SIN, GRACE
AND THE MEANS OF GRACE UPON THE BASIS
OF THE CHURCH.
CHAPTER I.
HISTORICAL SURVEY.
Baur, Vorl. iib. d. christi. DG., 2. Bd., 1866. Bach, Die
DG. des MA., 2 Bde., 1873 seq. Schwane, DG. der mittl.
Zeit, 1883. Thomasius-Seeberg, Die christi. DG., 2. Bd., 1.
Abth., 1888.
Basal Eie- rTA HE history of dogma in the Occident during
ments of I ....
Histoiy of _jl_ the thousand years between the migration of
Dogma in ./ o
Occident, .j-j^g natioiis and the Reformation was evolved from
fthe following elements : (1) From the distinctive pecu
liarity of Occidental Christianity as represented by
TertuUian, Cyprian, Lactantius, etc., (3) From the
Hellenic theology introduced by the theologians of
the 4th century, (3) From Augustinianism, i.e. from
the Christianity of Augustine, (4) — in a secondarj'-
degree — From the new needs of the Romano-Ger-
1 manic nations. The Roman bishop became in an
increasing measure the decisive authority. The his
tory of dogma in the Middle Ages is the history of
336
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 327
the dogma of the Roman Church, although theology
had its home, not in Italy, but in North Africa
and France.
2. The carrying out of spiritual monotheism, the -^v^,|-
disclosure of individualism and the delineation of the ^°^^'
inward process of the Christian life (sin and grace)
indicate the importance of Augustine as a pupil of
the Neo-Platonists' and of Paul. But since he also
championed the old dogma and at the same time
brought forward new problems and aims for the
Church as the kingdom of God upon the earth, his
rich mind bore within itself all the tensions whose
living strength determined the history of dogma in
the Occident. Even the system of morality and the
sacramental superstition, which later almost absorbed
Augustinianism, were placed by Augustine among
the first principles of his doctrine of religion. As a
new element, Aristotelianism was added during the
later Middle Ages, and this strengthened the afore
said system of morality, but on the other hand it
beneficially limited the Neo-Platonic mysticism.
3. The piety of Augustine did not Uve in the old f?f^f^ff:
dogma, but he respected it as authority and used it 'rSeoio^.''
as building-material for his doctrine of reUgion. Ac
cordingly dogma in the Occident became, on the one
side. Church discipline and law and, on the other,
far-reaching transformations within theology it
self. The consequence was that during the Mid
dle Ages, in spite of all changes, men surrendered
themselves to the illusion of simply persisting in the
328 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
dogma of the 5th century, because the new was either
not recognized as such, or was reduced to a mere ad
ministrative rule in the indeed still controverted au
thority of the Roman bishop. The Reformation, i.e.
the Tridentine council, first put an end to this state
of affairs. Only since the 16th century, therefore,
^ can the history of dogma in the Middle Ages be sep
arated from the history of theology, and described.
^slcr™' ^- Especially to be observed are, (1) The history of
™ ratu'flc" ' pietism (Augustine, Bernard, Francis, so-caUed re-
Theology. forniers before the Reformation) in its significance
for the recasting of dogma, (2) The doctrine of the sac
raments, (3) Scientific theology (Augustine and Aris
totle, fides et ratio) in its infiuence upon the free cul
tivation of doctrine. Back of these developments
there lay in the later Middle Ages the question of per-
sonal surety of faith and of personal Christian
character, which was repressed by the active power
of the visible Church. The latter was the silent co
efficient of all spiritual and theological movements
until it became plainly audible in the contest over
the right of the pope.
iJ'ni^ 5. Division: (1) Occidental Christianity and Oc-
of siSfSc. cidental Theology before Augustine, (2) Augustine,
(3) Provisional Adjustment of Prse- Augustinian and
Augustinian Christianity until Gregory I., (4) The
Carolingian Revival, (6) The Clugnian-Bemardine
Epoch, (6) Epoch of the Mendicant Orders, of Scho
lasticism and of the Reformers before the Reforma
tion.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 329
CHAPTER II.
OCCIDENTAL CHRISTIANITY AND OCCIDENTAL THEO
LOGIANS BEFORE AUGUSTINE.
Noldechen, TertuUian, 1890. O. Ritschl, Cyprian, 1885.
Forster, Ambrosius, 1884. Eeinkens, Hilarius, 1864. Zockler,
Hieronymus, 1865. Volter, Donatismus, 1883. Nitzsch,
Boethius, 1860.
1. Occidental Christianity, in contradistinction Tertuiiian,
" Augustine
to Oriental, was determined by two personalities — "popes^
TertuUian and Augustine — and, in addition, by the
policy, conscious of its aim in serving and ruling, of
the Roman Church and its bishops.
2. The Christianity of TertuUian was determined ^^^'®'^J°"
through contrast by the old, enthusiastic and strict ''^^'¦*""'^°-
faith and the anti-gnostic rule of faith. ' In accord- /
ance with his juristic training he endeavored to secure
everywhere in religion legal axioms and formulas,
and he conceived the relationship between God and
man as that of civil law. Furthermore his theology _J
bears a syllogistic-dialectical stamp ; it does not phil
osophize, but it reasons, alternating between argu
ments ex auctoritate and e ratione. On the other
hand, TertulUan frequently strongly impresses one
by his psychological observation and indeed by an
empirical psychology. FinaUy his writings man- ,
ifest apractical, evangelical attitude, determined by
the fear of God as the Judge, and an insistance upon
will and action, which the speculative Greeks lacked.
330 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
In all these points and in their mixture his Chris
tianity became typical for the Occident.
ized'^fn 3. The Christianity of TertuUian, blunted in many
Occident by Cyp- respects and morally shallow (" de opere et eleemos-
ynis "), yet clerically worked out (" de unitate eccle
siae"), became naturalized in the Occident through
Cyprian, the great authority of Latin Christendom ;
side by side with it that Ciceronian theology with
apocalyptical additions, represented by Minucius and
Lactantius, maintained itself. Religion was "the
1 law", but after the Church had under compulsion de
clared all sins pardonable (Novatian crisis), religion
was also the ecclesiastical penitential institute. No
theologian, however, before Augustine was able to
(really adjust "lex" and "venia". In Rome and
Carthage they labored at the strengthening of the
Church, at the composing of an ecclesiastical rule of
morals possible of fulfilment, and at the education of
the community through divine service and peniten
tial rules. The mass-Christianity created the clergy
and the sacraments, the clergy sanctified the mon
grel reUgion for the laity. The formulas were al
most entirely TertulUanic, yet his spirit was being
crushed out.
EeoeiTOs ^- '^^^ Occident and the Orient were already sep-
*TheX^° arated in the age of Constantine, but the Arian con-
nasticism tcst brought them again together. The Occidental
Orient, orthodoxy supported the Oriental and received from
it two great gifts : Scientific (Origenistic) theology
and monasticism. These were in reality a single
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 331
gift, for monasticism (the ideal of divinely inspired
celibacy in close union with God) is the practical ap
plication of that "science". Thus the Occidental
theology of the last half of the 4th century is repre
sented by two lines which converge in Augustine :
The line of the Greek scholars (Hilary, Victor-
inns Rhetor, Rufinus, Jerome) and the line of the
genuine Latin scholars (Optatus, Pacian, Pruden-
tius). In both lines, however, must Ambrose be
named as theologicaUy the most important fore
runner of Augustine.
5. The Greek scholars transplanted the scientific Ambrose,
¦*¦ Victormus,
(pneumatic) exegesis of Philo and Origen and the ¦s'oethiust'
speculative orthodox theology of the Cappadocians pagite.
into the Occident. With the first they silenced the
doubts in regard to the Old Testament and met the
onset of Manichseism, with the second they, espe
ciaUy Ambrose, relaxed the tension which existed
until after the year 381, between the orthodoxy of the
Orient and that of the Occident. Through three suc
cessive contributions Greek speculation entered into
the theology of the Occident, (1) Through Ambrose,
Victorinus and Augustine, (2) Through Boethius in
the 6th century (here Aristotelian), (3) Through the
Areopagite in the 9th century. In Victorinus is al
ready found that combination of Neo-Platonism and
Paulinism, which forms the foundation of the Au
gustinian theology ; in Ambrose is already conspicu
ous that union of speculation and religious individ
ualism, which characterizes the great; African.
332 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Problem of
Latin
Church.
Donatist Con
troversy.
6. The real problem of the Latin Church was the
appUcation of the Christian law, and the ecclesiasti
cal treatment of sinners. In the Orient they laid
greater weight upon the effects of the cultus as a
single institution and upon silent self-education
through asceticism and prayer ; in the Occident they
had a greater sense of standing in religious relations
to law, in which they were responsible to the Church,
but also might expect from it sacramental and pre
catory assistance through individual appropriation.
The sense of sin as open guilt was more strongly
developed. This reacted upon their conception of the
Church. As regards the development of the. latter,
Optatus {de schismate Donatistarum) was the fore
runner of Augustine, as regards the stricter concep
tion of sin, Ambrose.
The Donatist controversy, in which the Montanist
and Novatian controversies were continued under a
peculiar limitation, had its roots in personal quar
rels ; but it soon acquired an importance on principle.
The Donatist party (in the course of development it
became an African national party, assumed in oppo
sition to the state, which oppressed it, a free, eccle
siastical attitude and even cultivated a revolutionary
enthusiasm) denied the validity of an ordination
administered by a traitor, and therefore also the
validity of the sacraments which a bishop, conse
crated by a traitor, administered (consequently the
demand for re-baptism) . It was the last remnant of
the old demand that in the Church not only the in-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 333
stitution, but above all the persons must be holy,
and the Donatists were able to appeal for their theses
to the celebrated Cyprian. At least a minimum of
personal worthiness in the clergy shpuld stiU be
necessary, in order that the Church might remain
the true Church. In opposition to it the Catholics
drew the consequences of the "objective" Church
idea. Optatus above all asserted that the truth and I opt^tus
holiness of the Church resides in the sacraments, and
that therefore the personal quality of the adminis- j
trator is immaterial (" ecclesia una est, cuius sanc
titas de sacramentis colligitur, non de superbia
personarum ponderatur") ; he furthermore showed,
that the Church, in contrast with the conventicle of
the Donatists, held the guarantee of its truth in its
Catholicity. . They also hit upon an evangelical prin
ciple in so far as they emphasized faith at the side
and with the sacrament, in opposition to personal
sanctity. Thus already prior to Augustine the found
ation for the Roman Catholic doctrine of the Church
and the sacraments was laid by Optatus. But Am-| Ambrose.
brose especially had emphasized faith in connection!
with a deeper conception of sin. Since TertulUan
the conception of sin as vitium originis and as sin
against God was known in the Occident. Ambrose
extended the view in both directions and appreciated
accordingly the importance of the Pauline idea of
gratia, justificatio, and remissio peccatorum {"il
lud mihi prodest, quod non justificamur ex operi-
bus legis . . . gloriabor in Christo; non gloriabor.
334 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
quia ivstus sum, sed gloriabor, quia redemptus
sum ") . It was of epochal significance that people
in the Occident became attentive to Pauline ideas of
sin and grace, law and gospel, at the very . time
when they externalized the conception of the Church
and created a doctrine of the sacraments. Ambrose
himself, it is true, was strongly influenced by the
common Catholic views respecting law, virtue and
merit.
PMuiiar- The more vital conception of God, the strong feel-
ctoiitfan- i^^S ^^ responsibility to the Judge, the consciousness
' ^' of God as a moral Power restrained or relaxed by no
speculations concerning nature, the conception of
Christ as the man whose work for us possesses in the
sight of God an infinite value, the placatio {satis-.
f actio) Dei through his death, the Church as a peda
gogical institution securely relying upon the means
of salvation (the sacraments), the Holy Scripture as
lex Dei, the symbol as the sure content of doctrine,
the conceiving of the Christian life from the points of
view of guilt, atonement and merit, even if conceived
more ecclesiastically than religiously, — in these are
represented the peculiarities of Occidental Chris-
Augustine tianity prior to Augustine. He affirmed and yet
''"forms"^" transformed them. Above all the soteriological ques-
Them. ^^^^ awaitcd a solution. By the side of Manichsean,
Origenistic-Neo-Platonic and stoic-rationalistic con
ceptions of evil and of redemption there flickered
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 335
also near the year 400 here and there in the Occident
Pauline conceptions, which, as a rule, covered moral
laxities, yet nevertheless in some representatives
were expressions for evangelical convictions which
did not harmonize with the times and would there
fore of necessity be fatal to the Catholic Church ( Jo-
vinian) . If one considers in addition that about the
year 400 paganism was still a power, one can com
prehend what a problem awaited Augustine! He
would not have been able to solve it for the whole
Occidental Church, had the latter not been still a
unit at that time. The Western Roman empire
stiU existed, and it almost seems as though its miser
able existence had only been prolonged to make the
world-historical work of Augustine possible.
CHAPTER III.
THE WORLD-HISTORICAL POSITION OP AUGUSTINE
AS REFORMER OP CHRISTIAN PIETY.
Bindermann, der h. Aug., 3 Bde., 1844^69. Bohringer,
Augustin, 3. Aufl., 1877 f. Reuter, August. Studien, 1887.
.Harnack, Aug.'s Confessionen, 1888. Bigg, The Christian
Platonists of Alex., 1886.
One may seek to construct Augustinianism from i|'^|°^.
the premises of the current Occidental Christianity
(see the previous chapter) or from the course of the
training of Augustine (the pagan father, the pious
Christian mother, Cicero's Hortensius, Manichseism,
Aristotelianism, Neo-Platonism with its mysticism
tinianism.
u
336 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
and skepticism, the influence of Ambrose and of
monasticism), but neither of these methods of proced
ure, nor even both of them, wiU entirely accomplish
A^^stme tiig en(j jjj Yiew. Augustine in religion discovered
EeiTlion. religion; he recognized his heart as the lowest, the
living God as the highest good ; he possessed an en
chanting ability and facility for expressing inward
jobservations : In this consist his individuality and
his greatness. In the love of God and in the sub
dued grief of his soul he found that elation which
lifts man above the world and makes him another
being, while prior to him theologians had dreamed
that man must become another being in order to be
able to be saved, or had contented themselves with
^striving after virtue. He separated nature and grace,
Hg'iJn a^" hut bouud together religion and morality and gave to
ora 1 y. ^j^^ .^^^ ^^ ^.^^ good a uew meaning. He destroyed
the phantom of the popular antique psychology and
moralism; he discarded the intellectualism and
optimism of antiquity, but allowed the former to re-
A'ive again in the pious thought of the man who found
in the loving God true existence ; and in terminat
ing Christian pessimism, he at the same time passed
beyond it through the surety of pardoning grace.
'liriSn^r ^^^ more than all, he held before every soul its own
the Heart, glorj' and responsibility — God and the soul, the soul
f — ¦
and its God. He rescued religion from its com
munal and cultus form and restored it to the heart
I as a gift and as a gracious life. Love, unfeigned
humility and strength to overcome the world, these
U
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 337
are the elements of religion and its blessedness ; they
spring from the actual possession of the loving God.
"Happy are the men who consider Thee their
strength, who from their heart walk in Thy steps".
This message Augustine preached to the Christianity
of his time and of all times.
1. The Prse- Augustinian piety was a wavering be- ^^Jti'^an
tween fear p.nd hope. It lived not in the faith.) ^"^'^"
Knowing and doing good, it taught, brings salvation,
after that man has received forgiveness for past sins
through baptism ; but man does not experience sal
vation. Neither baptism nor asceticism freed from
fear ; men did not feel strong enough to trust in their
own virtue, nor guilty and believing enough to take
comfort in the grace of God in Christ. Fear and Fear and
° Hope.
hope remained ; they were tremendous forces. They
shook the world and built the Church ; but they were
not able to create for the individual a blessed life.
Augustine advanced from sins to sin and guilt, from ^^^^""^
baptism to grace. The exclusiveness and flrmnessl
with which he affiliated the guilty man and the liv
ing God is the new teaching- which distinguishes)
him from all his predecessors. " Against Thee, Thee
only, have I sinned " — " Thou, O Lord, hast created
us in thy likeness, and our heart is restless till it
finds its rest in Thee" — "da quod iubes, et iube
quod vis "—" eo, quod quisque novit, non fruitur,
nisi et id diligit, neque quisquam in eo, quod per-
cipit, permanet nisi dilectione" . This is the mighty
concord which his ear caught from the Holy Scrip-
23
338 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
tures, from the deepest contemplation of the human
heart and from the speculation concerning the flrst
^^^iin^^ and last things. In a spirit devoid of GodaZZ is sin;
¦^¦Sod!^' that the Spirit exists is the only good remaining.
Sin is the sphere and the form of the inner life of
every natural man. Furthermore, aU sin is sin
against God ; for a created spirit has only one last-
r ing relationship, namely that to God. Sin is the
disposition to be an independent being {superbia) ;
therefore is its form desire and unrest. In this un-
[jcest is revealed the never appeased lust and fear.
The latter is evil, the former when striving after
bliss (blessedness) is good, but when striving after
perishable goods is evil. We must strive to be happy
{"infelices esse nolumus sed nee velle possumus")
— this striving is the life bestowed upon us by God
which cannot be lost — but there is only one good, one
'h^rel^e' ^^^^^ ^^^ '"^^ rest: "Mihi adhaerere deo bonum
numist. 6sf." Only in the atmosphere of God does the soul
live and rest. But the Lord who created us has re
deemed us. Through grace and love which have
been revealed in Christ, he calls us back from dis
traction to himself, makes ex nolentibus volentes and
bestows upon us thereby an incomprehensible new
being which consists of faith and love. These orig
inate in God ; they are the means by which the living
God imparts himself to us. But faith is faith in the
Grati? " gratia gratis data", and love is joy in God blended
°*'°" with that humility which renounces all that is indi
vidual. The soul regards these favors as a perpetual
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 339
gift and a holy mystery, in which it acquires every
thing that God requires ; for a heart endowed with
faith and love acquires that justice which prevails
before God and possesses that peace which exalts
above unrest and fear. It cannot indeed for a mo
ment forget that it is still entangled with the world
and in sin, yet it always associates grace with sin.
Sin and misery overcome by faith, humility and love
— ^that is Christian piety. In the absorbing thoughts
of faith which thus continuaUy recur the soul is at
rest and yet it ever strives irrepressibly upward.
In this mode of feeling and thinking religion dis- Augustin-
closed itself more deeply, and the Augustinian type stlnX?!
of piety became the authoritative standard in the Occident.
Occident till the Reformation, yes even till this day ;
however a quietistic, one might almost say a nar
cotic element is hidden therein which is not found
in the Gospel.
2. In the foregoing the piety of Augustine is only! -^^°^l\j^
one-sidedly deflned. There was also in his piety a ^'^ ^'®'^-
Catholic spirit ; yes, he first created that intermin
gling of the freest, individual surrender to the Divine
with the constant, obedient submission to the Church
as an institution endowed with the means of grace, )
so characteristic of Occidental Catholicism. In de
tail the following points are especially to be empha
sized, in which he affirmed the " Catholic " element,
and even enhanced the same: (1) First, he trans
formed the authority of.the Church into a religious Authority
power and gave to practical reUgion a doctrine con- church.
340 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
ceming the Church. In this he was guided by two
considerations, viz. : Skepticism and an appreciation
of the value of ecclesiastical communion as an histor-
¦ ical power. In the first place, he was convinced that
ithe isolated individual could not by any means arrive
' at a full and safe understanding of the truth of the
j revealed teaching — it presents too many stumbling-
blocks ; like as he therefore threw himself into the
arms of the authority of the Church, so he taught in
general, that the Church stands for the truth of
the faith, where the individual is not able to rec
ognize the same, and that accordingly acts of faith
Chm-ch are at the same time acts of obedience. In the sec-
Organ of
Grace, qj^^j placc, while breaking with moralism he recog
nized that the gratia had had an historical effect and
had made the Church its organism. Insight into the
position of the Church in the tottering Roman em
pire strengthened this view. But not only as skeptic
and historian did Augustine recognize the import
ance of the Church, but also by virtue of his strong
piety. This piety wanted external authority as
every living religious faith has always wanted it and
will want it. Augustine found it in the testimony
Slanged °^ *^® Church. (2) Although he unequivocally ac-
ifnrt sSJL knowledged in his Confessions : Religion is the pos
sessing of the living God, yet in the interpretation
of his theology he exchanged the living God for
the gratia, the latter for the sacraments, and thus
compressed, as it were, that which is most living
and most free into a material benefit entrusted to the
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 341
Church. Misled by the burning conflicts of the time
(Donatist controversy) he thus paid the heaviest
tribute to current ideas and founded the sacramental
Church of the Middle Ages. But wherever he goes
beyond the sacraments back to God himself, there
in subsequent times he has always been in danger
of neutralizing the importance also of Christ and of
losing himself in the abyss of the thought of the
sole-efficiency of God (doctrine of predestination).;
(3) Although he acknowledged with all his heart Doctrine oi
the gratia gratis data and, consequently, the sover
eignty of faith, yet he also united with it the old
scheme, that the ultimate destiny of the single indi
vidual depends upon " merits " and upon these only.
He accordingly saw in the merita resulting from
the fides caritate formata, which indeed are Dei
munera, the aim of all Christian development, and
he thereby not only made it easy for futurity to re
tain the old scheme under the cover of his v/ords,
but he himself also failed to perceive the real essence
of faith {i.e. steadfast confidence in God, result
ing from the assurance of the forgiveness of sin) as
the highest gift of God. His doctrine, however, of
instilled love was neutral as regards the historical
Christ. (4) Although Augustine was able to testify n^?^^?^*''
to the joy of that blessedness which the Christian "^^^ ^'*®"
already possesses in faith and in love, yet he was
not able to present a definite aim to the present life ;
he shared in general the traditional Catholic disposi
tion of mind, and the quietism of his piety imparted
342 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
to Christian activity no new impulses. That it
should receive such through the work " de civitate
dei " was in reality not intended by Augustine.
Augustine's theology is to be understood upon the
basis of the peculiar form of his piety. His religious
theories are in part nothing else than theoretically
explained frames of mind and experiences. But
in these were also collected the manifold religious
experiences and moral refiections of the old world :
The psalms and Paul, Plato and the Neo-Platonists,
the moralists, TertuUian and Ambrose, — aU are
found again in Augustine.
CHAPTER IV.
THE WORLD-HISTORICAL POSITION OF AUGUSTINE
AS TEACHER OF THE CHURCH.
Augustine The aucicut Church expounded its theology from
Doctrines. *^® ccutres of Christology and the doctrine of
freedom (doctrine of morals) ; Augustine drew the
two centres together. The good became to him the
axis for the contemplation of all blessings. Moral
good and redemptive good should include each other
{ipsa virtus et praemium virtutis) . He brought
dogmatics down from the heavens ; yet did not dis
card the old conception but amalgamated it with
the new. In his interpretations of the symbol this
trine, 'how- T^^iioQ is most clearly manifest. Through his prae-
''pUcatedf ' Catholic development and conversion, then through
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 343
his conflict with Donatism and Pelagianism, Chris
tianity appeared to him in a new form; but inas
much as he considered the symbol as the essence of
doctrine, his conception of doctrine necessarily be
came cornplicated — a union of the old Catholic theol
ogy and of the old ecclesiastical scheme with his
new thoughts on the doctrine of faith compressed
into the frame of the symbol. This mixture of ele
ments, which the Occidental Church has preserved
until this day, subsequently caused contradictions
and rendered the old dogma impressionless.
In detail the following discrepancies in the theol-i Ses^'rf Ms
ogy of Augustine are especially to be noted : (1) Thei ^ °^'
discrepancies between symbol and Scripture. Those
who place Scripture above the symbol, as well as
those who prescribe the opposite order, can refer to
him. Augustine strengthened Biblicism and at the
same time also the position of those ecclesiastics who
with TertulUan refuted the Biblicists. (2) The dis
crepancy between the principle of Scripture and the
principle of salvation. Augustine taught, on the
one hand, that only the substance {i.e. salvation) is
of importance in the Scriptures; yes, he advanced
as far sometimes as that spiritualism which skips
over the Scriptures ; on the other hand, he could not
rid himself of the thought that every word of the
Scriptures is absolute revelation. (3) The discrep-
Eincy between his conceptions of the essence of relig
ion ; on the one hand, it is faith, love, hope ; yet, on
the other, knowledge and super-terrestrial, immortal
344 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
life; it should aim to secure blessedness through
grace, and again through the amor intellectualis.
Faith as conceived by Paul and a non-cosmic mys
ticism contend for the primacy. (4) The discrep
ancy between the doctrine of predestined grace and
a doctrine of grace that is essentially an ecclesias
tical and sacramental doctrine. (5) Discrepancies
within the principal lines of thought. Thus in the
doctrine of grace the thought of the gratia per
{propter) Christum not infrequently conflicts with
the conception of a grace flowing independently from
Christ out of the original being of God as the sum-
mum bonum and summum esse. Thus, in his
ecclesiastical doctrine, the hierarchical-sacramental
basal element is not reconciled with a liberal, imi-
versal view, such as originated with the apologists.
One can distinguish three planes in the theology
Predesti narian,
logic, and of Augustiue : The predestinarian, the soteriologic,
Ecciesias-
*'menter' ^"^^ *^® plane of the authority and of the sacraments
mental
Elements.
of the Church ; but one would not do him justice,
if one should describe these elevations separately, for
in his summary of the whole they are united. Just
because his rich spirit embraced aU these discrepan
cies and characteristically represented them as ex
periences, has he become the father of the Church
of the Occident. He is the father of the Roman
Church and of the Reformation, of Biblicists and of
mystics; yes, even the Renaissance and modern
empirical philosophy (psychology) are indebted to
him. New dogmas, in the strict sense, he did not
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 345
introduce. It was left to a very much later period
to formulate strictly definite dogmas out of the trans
formation wrought by him in the old dogmatic
material, i.e. the condemnation of Pelagianism and
the new doctrine of the sacraments.
1. Augustine's Doctrine of the First and Last
Things.
Siebeck, in d. Ztschr. f. Phil. u. phil. Kritik, 1888, S. 161
ff. Gangauf, Metaphys. Psychol, d. h. Aug., 1853. Storz,
Die Phil. d. h. Aug. , 1883. Scipio, Des Aurel. Aug. Metaph. ,
1886. Kahl, Primatd. Willensb. Aug., 1886. Kilhner, A.'s
Anschauung v. d. Erlos. bedeutung Christi, 1890.
The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom : Augustine
^ ^ "Alter Ar-
With the life of prayer Augustine united an inward »^'°'*i«s"-
contemplation which led him, the pupil of the Neo-
Platonists and of Paul, to a new psychology and^
theology. He became the " alter Aristoteles " in \
making the inner life the starting-point for thoughts
concerning the world. He first absolutely put away
the naive-objective frame of mind and with it the
antique-classical, at the same time, however, the
remnants of the polytheistic view also. He was
the first monotheistic theologian (in tke strict
sense of the word) among the Church fathers,
since he lifted the Neo-Platonic philosophy above
himself. Not unfamiliar with the realm of knowl- ;^o^oniy
edge of the objective world, he yet wished to know the Soui.
but two things, God and the soul; for his skepticism
had dissolved the world of external phenomena, but
346 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
in the fiight of these phenomena the facts of the
inner life had, after painful struggles, remained to
him as facts. Even if there exists no evil and no
God, there still exists unquestionably the fear of evil.
Out of this, i.e. through psychological analysis, one
can find the soul and God and sketch a picture of the
world. Hence the skeptic can arrive at the knowl
edge of truth, for which the marrow of the soul
sighs.
H^piness. ^hc fundamental form of the life of the soul is the
desire for happiness {cupido, amor) as a desire for
blessedness. All inclinations are only developments
of this fundamental form (as receptivity and as
activity) and they are valid for the sphere of the
spiritual life as weU as for that of the sensuous.
The will is connected with these inclinations, never
theless it is a power rising above sensuous nature
(Augustine is an indeterminist). In concreto it is
indeed bound to the sensuous instincts, i.e. not free.
Theoretical freedom of election becomes real freedom
only when the cupiditas {amor) boni has become the
Only tiie ruling motive for the will, i.e. only the good will is
free. Moral goodness and freedom of will coincide.
The truly free will has its freedom in the impulse of
the good {beata necessitas boni) . This bondage is
freedom, because it withdraws the will from the do
minion of the lower instincts and realizes the destiny
and disposition of man to be filled with true exist
ence and life. In attachment to the good, therefore,
is realized the higher appetitus, the true instinct of
is Free.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 347
self-preservation in man ; while he gradually brings
about his own destruction, if he follows his lower in
stincts. For these lines of thought Augustine claimed
strict validity, for he knew that every man, meditat
ing about himself, must, affirm them. With them
Augustine united the results of the Neo-Platonic cos- Neo-pia-
tonic Cos
mological speculation; but the simple greatness of Specula-'
his living conception of God worked powerfully upon Ado°p°ted.
them and coerced the artificially gained elements of
the doctrine of God again and again into the sim
plest confession : " The Lord of heaven and earth is
love ; he is the salvation of the soul ; whom should ye
fear"? Through the Neo-Platonic speculation (through TheSum-
proef of the nothingness of phenomena and through only 't™
progressive elimination of the lower spheres of the
sensuous and conceivable) Augustine arrived at the
conception of the one, unchangeable, eternal Being
{incorporea Veritas, spiritalis substantia, lux in-
commutabilis) . .At the same time this summum
esse alone corresponds to the simplicity of the high
est object of the soul's desire. This summum esse
alone is in reality the Being, since every other being
has the quality of non-being, and can indeed not ex
ist but reaUy perishes. But, on the other hand, it can
also be conceived as the development of the sole Sub
stance, as the radiant artistic expression of the latter,
and in this conception the metaphysicaUy dissolved
phenomena and the interest therein recur in an aes
thetic form. Yet this natural feeling is stiU only
348 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
the establishing of the Augustinian conception. He
does not surrender himself to it, but rather passes
over at once to the observation, that the soul strives
for this highest Being and seeks it in all lower good
with indestructible, noble concupiscence; yet after
all it hesitates to seize the same. Here a dreadful
Monstrous paradox presented itself to him, which he designates
as "monstrum", viz., that the will does not actu
ally want, what it wants, or rather what it seems to
want. Together with the whole weight of man's in
dividual responsibility Augustine conceived this state
of the case, which was ameliorated by no sesthetic
consideration, yet at times was so smooth to him
(the cosmos with light and shadow as the "pul-
chrum ", as the simile of the fulness of life of the
Metaphys- universal One). Hence metaphysics was trans-
'Tnto"* formed for him into ethics. Through the feeling
of responsibility, God (the summum esse) appeared
to him as the summum bonum; and the selfish, in
dividual life, which determines the will, as the evil.
This summum bonum is not only the constant rest
ing-place for the restless thinker, and the intoxicat
ing joy of life for the life-loving mortal, but it is also
an expression for the shall-be, for that which shaU
become the ruling fundamental motive of the wiU,
for that which shall give to the will its freedom and
therewith for the first time its power over the sphere
of the natural, for that which shall free the inde
structible inclination of man toward the good from
the misera necessitas peccandi — expression of the
Ethics.
349
good. Thus for him all inferences of the inteUect
and all eudemonistic wrappings dropped from the
conception of the good to the ground. For this
line of thought also he claimed general validity.
But still another experience now followed and it ^^iggP^yf'
scorned aU analysis. Yonder good not only con- fran™
fronted him as the "shaU be", but he felt himself into
Religion.
seized by it as love and lifted out of the misery of
the monstrous contradiction of existence. Accord
ingly the conception of God received an entirely new
meaning : The good which is able to do this, the Al
mighty, is Person, is Love. The summum esse is the
holy good in Person, working upon the will as al
mighty Love. Metaphysics and ethics are trans
formed into religion. Evil is not only privatio
substantiae and therefore not mere privatio ^oni,
but godlessness {privatio^ Dei) ; the ontological defect
in the creature existence and the moral defect in the
good is a defect in the attitude of love toward God ;
but to possess God is everything, is being, good being,
free-wiU and peace. Henceforth a stream of Divine
thought flowed forth freely from Augustine. It is
just as inherently natural to God to be gratia, im
parting himself in love, as to be causa causatrix non
causata; man however lives by the grace of love. by"Gr'ace^
That he — embarrassed by a monstrous existence,
which points back to a serious fall into sin — can live
only by grace, may still be explained ; but that the
grace of love really exists is a transcendent fact.
Man does not arrive at freedom through indepen-
350 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
deuce as regards God, but throiigh dependence upon
him : Only that love which has been bestowed upon
him by God renders man blessed and good.
'o'niy Ee?* In the detailed deductions of Augustine respecting
God and the soul the notes of mptaphysics, ethics
and of the deepest Christian experience vibrate with
in one another. God is the only "res", which may
be enjoyed {frui-= alicui rei amore inha'erere
propter se ipsam) , other things may only be used.
This sounds Neo-Platonic, but it is resolved in a
Christian sense into the thought : fide, spe et caritate
He is colendum deum. God is Person, whom one can trust
Person. above all other things and whom one should love.
The fides quae per dilectionem operatur becomes
the sovereign expression of religion. The sestheticaUy
grounded optimism, the subtile doctrine of emana
tion, the idea of the sole agency of God (doctrine of
predestination), the representation of evil as the
" non-existent " which limits the good, do not indeed
entirely disappear, but they are joined in a peculiar
maimer with the representation of God as the Crea
tor of mankind which has through its own fault
become a massa perditionis, and of God as the Re
deemer and ordinator peccatorum. The striving
also after absolute knowledge and the conception of
the Christian religion in accordance with the scheme''
A^g^stme Qf ii^Q apologists (rationalistic) never failed in Au-
Apofogfste. gustine, and the love of God which he felt was secure
to him only under the authority of outward revelation,
to which he obediently submitted ; but in his relig-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 351
ions thinking, in which the appreciation of the im
portance of history was indeed not so weU developed
as the capacity for psychological observation, the
Christian spirit nevertheless ruled.
From his youth up Christ was the silent guiding Christ ws
^ a o Guiding
principle of his soul. And the apparently purely i^'noipie.
philosophical deductions were in many ways infiu
enced by the thought of him. All of Augustine's
attenipts to break through the iron plan of the im
mutability of God, and to discriminate between God,
the world and the ego, are to be explained by the
impression of history upon him, i.e. of Christ. Thus ^
Christ appeared to him, the religious philosopher,
more and more plainly as the way, the power and \
the authority. How often did he speak of revela- .^
tion in general and mean only him ! How often did
he speak of Christ where his predecessors spoke of
revelation in general! The speculative representa
tion of the idea of the good and of its agency as love
became a certainty to him only through the vision of
Christ and through the authoritative proclamation
of the Church respecting him. The vision of Christ ^jf^?? °^
was a new element, which he first (after Paul and from'?Si.
Ignatius) again introduced. Just as his doctrine of
the trinity received a new form through the convic
tion, experienced through faith, of the unity of God,
although he adopted the old formulas, so also did his
Christology, in spite of all adherence to tradition
(rigid combating of ApolUnaris) , receive a new con
tent through the preaching of Ambrose and his own
352 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
/ experience. (1) In the first place as regards Christ
1md''Hu?'' *^® representation of his sublimity in his humility
"oirfst"' 1 was of decisive importance to him, the actual veri-
Key-note, tying of the sentence, omne bonum in humilitate
perficitur (the incarnation also he represented from
, this point of view) ; in this he began to strike the
mediseval key-notes of Christology, (2) He laid the
whole stress upon the possibility now won, that man,
lying in the dust, can apprehend God since he has
come near us in our lowliness (the Greek waits for
an exaltation to be able to grasp God in Christ), (3)
He construed not infrequently the personality of
Christ also from the human soul of the Redeemer
and he saw in the endowments of the same the great
example of the gratia praeveniens, which made the
man Jesus what he became, (4) He conceived the man
"''diito^,^' Jesus as Mediator, as Sacrifice and Priest, through
and Priest, jvhom WC havc bccu rccouciled to the Deity and re-
i deemed, whose death, as the Church proclaims it, is
[the surest foundation of our faith in redemption. In
all these respects Augustine introduced new ideas
into the old dogma, joining them thereto indeed only
.insecurely and artificially. A new Christological
formula he did not create ; to him Christ became the
rock of faith, since he knew that the influence of
this Person had broken his pride and given him
strength to believe in the love of God and to let him
self be found by it. The living Christ is the truth,
and he who is proclaimed by the Church, is the way
and the authority.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 353
The soul is guided hj the quae per dilectionem Yita Beata.
operatur unto the vita beata. This is the blessed
peace in the vision of God. Therefore knowledge
still remains the aim of man. It is not the will that
holds the primacy, but the inteUect. Finally Augus
tine retained the vulgar Catholic form of thought
which confines man in the hereafter to an adoring
knowledge; in this life asceticism and contemplation
answers to it (hence Augustine's defence of monas
ticism as against Jovinian). The kingdom of God,
so far as it is earthly, is also perishable. The soul
must be freed from the world of appearances, of sim
ilitudes and compulsory conduct. Nevertheless Au
gustine exerted indirectly a powerful influence upon
the current eschatological ideas: (1) Virtue is not Depend-
^ ^ ' ence upon
the highest good, but dependence upon God (in the
representation of the decisive signiflcance of the
merita this point of view was indeed abandoned),
(2) The priestly ascetic life should be a spiritual
one; the magico-physical elements of Greek mys
ticism recede entirely (no cultus mysticism) , (3) In ' intellectu
alism Dis-
the thought, "mihi adhaerere deo bonum est", in- counted.
tellectualism was broken down ; the will received its
due position, tl) Love remains even the same in eter- Love
^ ^ ' Abides.
nity as that which we possess in this life ; therefore
this world and the other are still closely united, (5) ij^eue^tu-
If love remains also in the other world, then intellec- ^''^™'
tualism reappears in a modified form, (6) Not the Ecclesias ticism.
earthly life, but the earthly Church has a higher
meaning; the latter is, so to speak, the holy above
23
Spiritual Asceti cism.
354 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
all that is most holy, and it is a duty to build it up ;
not a religion of a second order supersedes the relig
ion, but ecclesiasticism, the service of the Church as
a moral agency for reforming society, as an organism
of the sacramental powers of love, of the good and of
Fides, the right in which Christ works, (7) Higher than
tas. all monasticism stand fides, spes and caritas; hence
the scheme of a dreary and egotistical contemplation
is broken. To be sure, Augustine succeeded in imit-
ing in all directions, although indeed with contradic
tions, the new lines of thought with the old.
2. The Donatist Contest. The Work, " De Civi
tate Dei. " The Doctrine of the Church and of
the Means of Grace.
Renter, a. a. O. Reinkins, Gesch. ph!T. d. h. Aug., 1866.
Ginzel, L. Aug. v. d. Kirche in d. Tiib. Theol. Quartalschr. ,
1849. Kostlin, D. Kathol. Auffass. v. d. K. in d. deutschen
Ztschr. f . christi. Wissensch. , 1856, Nr. 14. Schmidt, Aug. 's
Lehre V. d. K. ind. Yahrbb. f. deutsche Theol. , 1861. Seeberg,
BegriieE d. christi. K. I. Th., 1885. Ribbeck, Donatus u.
Aug., 1888.
AuCTstine In the contest with Manichseism and Donatism
Adopts
DoSiSeof Augustine, following Optatus, formulated his doc-
the
Church, trine of the Church upon the basis of Cyprian's con
ception, excluding, however, the Donatistic elements
of Cyprian and moderating the hierarchical. In
describing the Church ap nid.hn'^-ity. as an indestruc-
tible institution of salvation, he believed that he
was merely describing a divinely produced verity ; in
representing it as communio sanctorum, he followed
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 355
his own reUgious experience. In the former he op
posed the critical " subjectivism " of the Manichseans
and the puritanism of the Donatists who desired to
make the truth of the Church dependent upon the
purity of the priests; in the latter he used his
doctrine of salvation in defining his conception of
the Church. Complicated views were the conse
quence. Not only does the Church appear, now as !
the goal of religion, now as the way to the goal, but
the conception itself becomes a complexity of divers
conceptions. FinaUy the doctrine of predestination
presented itself to him as out-and-out questionable.
I. 1. The most important characteristic of the unity of
Church is its unity (in faith, hope and love, on the
one side, in Catholicity on the other), which the same
Spirit produces that holds the trinity together ; this in
the midst of the disruption of humanity isa proof of^
the divineness of the Church. Since unity flows
only from love, the Church rests upon the governing
power of the divine spirit of Love; community of faith
alone is not entirely sufficient. From this view there 1
follows : Caritas Christiana nisi in unitate eccles
iae non potest custodiri, etsi baptismum et fidem, ^
teneatis, i.e. unity only exists where love is and
love only where unity is. The appUcation of this
phrase with its consequences declares : Heretics not
only do not belong to the -Church (for they deny the
unity of the faith) , but schismatics also stand out
side of it ; for their very separation from the unity
proves that they are wanting in love, i.e. in the
356 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
operations of the Holy Spirit. Therefore only the
one great Church is the Church, and outside of it
there can indeed exist faith, heroic deeds, even
means of salvation, but no salvation.
^Starch"* ^- The second characteristic of the Church is its
holiness. The Church is holy as the place of the
activity of Christ and of the Holy Spirit, and as the
possessor of those means which sanctify the indi
vidual. That she does not succeed with aU, cannot
rob her of her holiness ; even a numerical superiority
of the mali et hypocritae does not endanger this;
otherwise one unholy member would aheady ren
der her right questionable. The Church exercises
discipline and excommunication not so much to pre
serve her holiness as to educate. She herself is al
ready secure against contamination with that which
is unholy, in view of the fact that she never sanc
tions it, and she demonstrates her holiness, since in
her midst, and only within her, real saints are be
gotten, and since she everywhere elevates and sanc
tifies the morals of men. In the strict sense only
the boni et spirituales belong to her, but in a wider
sense the unholy also, in so far as they are stiU able
- to be spiritualized and remain under the influence of
the sacraments (" vasa in contumeliam in domo
dei " ; they are not the house of God, but " in domo " ;
they are not "in communione sanctorum" but
" sacramentorum"). Thus the Church is a " cor
pus permixtum ", and even heretics and schismatics
ultimately belong to her, in so far as they have ap-
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 357
propriated the means of grace and remain under the
discipline of the Church. But the holiness of the
Church includes as its aim the pure communio sanc
torum {communio fidelium), and all religious predi
cates of the Church are valid for this communion.
3. The third characteristic of the Church is its '^fty'^of'"
Catholicity (universality as regards space). This ^^'^°^-
furnishes the strongest outward proof of the truth Of
the Church ; for it is a fact perceptible to the senses
and at the same time a miracle with which the
Donatists have nothing comparable. The^ great
church at Carthage evidences itself as the true
Church by its union. with Rorae, with the old Orien
tal churches, and with the churches of the whole
world (in opposition the Donatists rightly said :
" Quantum ad totius mundi pertinet partes, modi-
ca pars est in compensatione totius mundi, in qua
fides Christiana nominatur").
4. The fourth characteristic is its apostolicity, Apostoiio-
which manifests itself, (1) in the possession of the
apostolical writings and doctrines, (2) in the ability of
the Church to trace back its existence as far as the
apostolical churches by the line of episcopal succes
sion (this point Cyprian emphasized more strongly) .
Among these churches the Roman is the most im
portant on account of its first bishop, Peter. He is
the representative of the apostles, of the Church, of
weak Christians and of the ecclesiastical function of
the bishops. The old theory that it is necessary to
be in union with the sedes apostolica and cathedra
Church.
358 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Petri, Augustine retained ; but as regards the infal
libility of the Roman see, he expressed himself just
as undecidedly and contradictorily as in regard to
the councils and the episcopate (naturally to him a
council stood higher than the Roman bishop) .
^°f^'S''' ^- ^^^ infallibility of the Church Augustine con-
^'^ ¦ sidered as firmly established ; but he was able to re
produce the arguments for it only as relatively sound
and sufficient. In like manner he was convinced of
the indispensableness of the Church; but he pro
pounded ideas (regarding the doctrine of predestin
ation and the immutability of the eternal working
of God), which annulled the same.
Church is 6. The Churcli is the kingdom of God upon earth.
Kingdom J J 1-
"^E^rth™ ^^ ^ ''"1® Augustine, indeed, in making use of this
conception had no reference to the Church, but to the
entire result of the work of God in the world, in con
trast with the work of the devil. But whenever he
identifies Church and kingdom of God, he means
by the former the communio fidelium {corpus
verum). But since there is only one Church, he
could not but consider, in a given case, the corpus
permixtum also as the kingdom of God; and since
with the abolition of all apocalyptic representations
he saw the millennium now already realized in the
Church, in contrast with the perishing evil state of
the world, he was driven almost involuntaiily to the
consequence that the visible Church with its ruling
priests and its regulations is the kingdom of God
{de civitate dei, XX. 9-13). Thus the idea of the
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 359
kingdom of God passes with him through all stages, ^^wed^
from a historico-theological conception, which is
neutral as regards the idea of the Church (the king
dom of God is in heaven and has been organizing it
self since Abel upon the earth for heaven) , to the
Church of the priests, but it has its centre in the ec
clesia as a heavenly " communio sanctorum in ter-
ris peregrinans" . Parallel with this conception
goes that other of the societas of the godless and re
probates (including the demons), which finally passes
over into the idea of the earthly kingdom (the state)
as the magnum latrocinium. In opposition to this
communion originating in sin and condemned to eter
nal strife, stands in general the state of God as the
only rightful union of men. But the latter points of
this form of statement which ends in a real theocracy
of the Church and in a condemnation of the state, Au
gustine neither elaborated nor especially emphasized.
He had in mind almost throughout spiritual powers
and spiritual strife ; the popes of the Middle Ages
first drew the theocratic consequences. He also gave ^of^fnated'
to his view respecting the state the turn, that, since *° ch'^°'»'
the pax terrena is a good (even if a particular one),
a community (the state) which protects it is also
good. But since the pax terrena can be brought
about only by justice, and inasmuch as the latter is
undoubtedly in possession of the Church alone (be
cause as resting upon the caritas it originates with
God) , the state can obtain a relative right only by
submission to the state of God. It is clear that this
360 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
view also, by which the earthly state receives a cer
tain independence (because it has an especial mis
sion), can be easily introduced into the theocratic
scheme. Augustine himself drew only a few con
sequences, yet he drew these : That the state must
serve the Church by means of compulsory measures
against idolatry, heretics and schismatics, and that
the Church must in general exercise an influence
upon the state's right of punishment.
Word and n. 1. The Douatist contest also necessitated a
Sacrament. -
closer consideration of the sacraments (vid. Optatus) .
In the first place, it was the greatest advance that
Augustine recognized the word as a means of grace.
The formula, "word and sacrament", originated
with him, yes, he esteemed the " word " so highly
that he even called the sacrament "verbum visi-
bile", and with the sentence: " crede et mandu-
casti " he opposed all working through mysteries and
gave to the conception " sacrament " so wide a range
that every sensible sign with which a redemptive
word is joined may be so named (" accedit verbum
ad elementum et fit sacramentum ") . An especial
doctrine of the sacraments is not to be drawn there
from ; Augustine indeed not seldom goes so far in
spiritualization, that the sensible sign and the aud
ible word need only to be considered as signa and
imago of the invisible act accompanying them (for
giveness of sin, spirit of love) .
Baptism 2. But, OU the Other hand, the sacraments — Au-
and Lord's
Supper, gustine has reference as a rule in this connection only
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 361
to baptism and the Lord's Supper — are after all some
thing higher. They are signs, instituted by God,
of a higher object, with which, by virtue of the con
stituted order of creation, they stand in a certain re
lationship, and through them grace is really imparted
to him who makes use of them (assurance of the
misericordia Christi in the sacrament, but on the
other hand, actus medicinalis) . This communica
tion is dependent upon the administration (objectiv
ity of the sacraments), but it is redemptive only
where the spirit of love (the true Church) exists.
Thereby arose the double contradiction, that the sac
raments are effective everywhere and yet only in the
Church, are independent of men and yet bound up
with the Church in their redemptiveness. Augustine
resolved this contradiction by discriminating between
the character which the sacraments impart (stamp
ing it, as it were) and the real communication of
grace. The sacraments " sancta per se ipsa " can
be purloined from the Church and yet retain their
efficacy, but only within the Church do they tend
effectively to salvation (" non considerandum, quis
det sed quid det," but on the other hand, "habere "
is not yet " utiliter habere ") .
3. Only with baptism (character : Inalienable re- ^^^°^
lation to Christ and his Church) and ordination "Itione™'
(character: Inalienable preparation to offer sac
rifice and to administer the sacraments), however,
could this view be harmonized, not indeed with the
Lord's Supper ; for in this the res sacramenti is the
362 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
invisible incorporation into the body of Christ (con
cerning the elements Augustine taught symbolically),
and the Lord's Supper is the sacrificium caritatis;
therefore the Catholic Church was ever allied
with the Lord's Supper {sacramentum unitatis)
and there could exist no " character", which was in
dependent of this Church. Augustine glided over
this difficulty. His general doctrine of the sacra
ments was obtained from baptism, and he discrim
inated therein thus artificially, in order that he
might, (1) place the Donatists in the wrong, (2)
maintain the characteristic of the sanctity of the
Church, (3) give to faith a fhm support, upon which
it could rely — independent of men. Afterward the
discrimination was made the most of, especiaUy in
the hierarchical sense. But Augustine's emphasis
upon the " word " and his spiritualism have given
simultaneously offence in another direction {to Lu
ther and to the Prce- Reformers).
^chu?ch'a^ Augustine's ideas in regard to the Church are full
plctare.** of contradictions. The true Church should also be
visible, and yet to the visible Church belongs also
evil men and hypocrites, nay even heretics. The ex
terna societas sacramentorum, which is communio
fidelium et sanctorum and finally also the nume
rus praedestinatorum are one and the same Church !
The " in ecclesia esse " has in truth a triple sense.
" In ecclesia " are only the praedestinati, including
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 368
those still unconverted ; " in ecclesia " are the be
lievers, including those who will relapse ; " in eccle
sia " are all those who have part in the sacraments !
The Church is properly in heaven and yet visible as
civitas upon earth ! It is from the beginning and
yet first instituted by Christ! It is founded upon
predestination, no upon faith, love, hope, no upon
the sacraments ! But while taking account of these
divers important points which are contradictory if
there is to be only one Church, one must not forget
that Augustine lived as an humble Christian with
the thought that the Church is the communio fide
lium et sanctorum, that faith, hope and love are its
foundation, and that it " iwierris stat per remissio-
nem peccatorum in caritate." The predestinarian
idea of the Church (in reality the dissolution of the
Church) belongs to the theologian and the theoso-
phist, the empirical idea to the Catholic polemic. It
is not to be overlooked also, that Augustine first
rescued the sacrainents from the magical aspect
under which they were to counterbalance a moralistic
mode of thinking, and coordinated and subordinated
them to faith. He first rendered the doctrine of the
sacraments reformable.
3. The Pelagian Contest. Doctrine of Grace and
of Sin.
Reuter, a. a. O. Jacobi, Lehre d. Pelagius, 1842. Worter,
Der Pelagianismus, 1866. Klasen, Die innere Entw. d.
Pelsjgianismus, 1883. Wiggers, Augustinismus and Pela-
364 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
gianismus, 3 Bdd., 1831 f. Dieckhoflf, A.'s Lehre v. d.
Gnade (Meokl. Theol. Ztschr., I., 1860). Luthardt, L. v. fr.
Willen. 1863.
Doctrine of Augustine had not formulated his doctrine regard-
sin and ° °
Grace, jj^g gj-acg and sin when he permitted himself to be
baptized into the Catholic Church (see his anti-
Manichsean writings), however he had done so be
fore he entered into the Pelagian contest. Pelagius
also did not formulate his doctrine first during the
contest, but he held it when he took offence at
the Augustinian expression, "da quod jubes et
jube quod vis". The two great modes of thought
— whether grace is to be reduced to nature or whether
it sets nature free — rose in arms against each other.
The Occident, prepared through Ambrose, accepted
Augustinianism with incredible alacrity. Augus
tine, the religious man and the virtuoso, encountered
in Pelagius an earnest ascetic monk, in Cselestius a
eunuch, in Julian a gay man of the world who was
also a resolute, determined rationalist and an inexor
able dialectician.
ism^fs^EL Pelagianism is Christian rationalism, consistently
Mrafasw-" developed under the influence of HeUenic monas-
Eedemp- ticism ; it is stoic and Aristotelian popularized Occi
dental philosophy, which made the attempt to subor
dinate to itself the traditional doctrine of redemption.
The inflnence nf the Arlt^n^bii^f| fb»Tl(?t|(f Vari be
shown. The sources are the writings and letters of
Cselestius, Pelagius and Julian (mostly in Augustine
and JeiJ'ome), the works of Augustine, Jerome, Oro-
tion. •
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 365
sius, Marius Mercator, the papal letters and synodal
decrees. Pelagius himself was more cautious, less
aggressive and less truthful than Cselestius and
Julian. The latter flrst completed the doctrine
(without him, Augustine says, " Pelagiani dogma
tis machina sine architecto necessario remansis-
set ") . Formally Augustinianism and Pelagianisr
are herein related and opposed tb the previous mode of
thought, (1) Each is founded upon the desire to unify '
the religious, ethical knowledge, (2) Each expelled
from tradition the dramatico-eschatological element,
(3) Each was not culto-mysticaUy interested, but kept
the problem within the sphere of the spirit, and (4)
Neither puts the highest emphasis upon traditional
proof (Augustine often confesses that the proof is
difficult to deduce from the extant writings of the
fathers) . Pelagius was anxious to show that in the
whole controversy it was not a question of dogma,
but a practical question ; Augustine carried on the
contest with the conviction that the essence and
power of the Christian religion must stand or fall
with his doctrine of grace ; Caalestius was especially
interested in overthrowing the doctrine of hereditary
sin; Julian was consciously defending the cause of
reason and freedom against a " stupid and impious
dogma" through which the Church was being
plunged into barbarism and the educated minority
given over to the masses who do not understand
Aristotle. I. Pelagius appeared in Rome and proclaimed to *Klm?. '"
366 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
the common Christians monasticism and the ability
of every man to rise in his own strength unto virtue,
avoided theological polemics but contended against
the quietism of the Augustinian confessions. His
Caeiestius Roman friend Cselestius seconded him. Both went
Seconds
Teaching, to North Africa, from which Pelagius however soon
departed. Cselestius appUed at Carthage for a pres
byter's office. But he was complained of (412 or 411)
by the Milanese deacon, Paulinus, at a synod at
Carthage, because he considered mortality as some
thing natural (to Adam and to all men) , denied the
universal consequences of Adam's sin, taught the
perfect innocence of the new-born babe, esteemed the
benefit of the resurrection of Christ as not necessarily
attributable to all, misunderstood the difference be
tween law and gospel, spoke of sinless men before
the appearance of Christ and thought in general
superficially of sinlessness and the fulfilment of the
commandments of Christ, if only one has good in
tentions. In spite of his assertion that he acknowl
edged the baptism of children (but not unto the for
giveness of sin) and was therefore orthodox, he was
c^iestius excommunicated. He went to Ephesus and CoUstan-
Excom-
munioated. tinoplc. Pclagius was in Palestine and sought to
maintain peace with Augustine and Jerome. His
keen friend with his polemic against the tradux pec
cati and the baptism of infants in remissionem pec
catorum was uncongenial to him ; more valuable were
his more recent friends in the Orient, especially John
of Jerusalem. He and others pronounced him in-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 367
Zosimus.
nocent (at the synods at Jerusalem and Diospolis Drallred
415), while the Augustinian disciples, Orosius and ats^nodof
Jerome, accused him of misunderstanding the Divine 415.
grace. But only with a mental reservation did Pela
gius give up the incriminating tenets of Cselestius,
which accordingly remained condemned in the Orient
also. In his literary labors he became simply more
cautious, but did not give in. The North African
churches (synods of Carthage and Mileve, 416) as
weU as Augustine applied to Innocent I. in Rome for innocent i.
the condemnation of the two heretics. The pope,
glad to have been approached by North Africa, com
plied (417), yet kept a pathway of retreat open for
himself. Although Zosimus, his successor, induced
through a cunning confession of faith by Pelagius
and won over by Cselestius who now also grew more
cautious, reinstated them and at first remained deaf
to the representations of the North Africans ; yet a
general synod at Carthage (418) and an imperial
edict, which expelled both heretics with their fol
lowers from Rome, made an impression also upon the
pope, who in an epistida tractoria assented to the
condemnation and required the Occidental bishops
to sign the same (418). StiU this imputation strength
ened the opposition party. Eighteen bishops de
clined. Their leader was Julian of Eklanum. This
juvenis confidentissimus now took up his sharp
pen. He wrote daring letters to Zosimus and Rufus
of Thessalonica, which Augustine answered (420).
Therewith began a ten years' literary feud between
Julian of
Eklanum.
368 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
the two (fragments of the Julian writings in Aug.
de nuptiis et concupisc, libri sex c. Jul. and opus
imperf. c. Jul.). During the same Augustine was
often driven into a close corner by Julian ; but the
feud took place post festum: Augustine was aheady
victor ; Julian wrote like one who has nothing morg
to lose. He evolved therefore his naturalism and
moralism out of his royal reason with great license,
casting aside aU monkery, yet without any compre
hension of the needs and right of religion. Hewap
finally forced to flee with hi"s companions into the
Orient and he there found protection with Tfeetaigre
Pelagians of Mopsucstia. The Ephesian council, i.e. Cyril,
coSl^oii of 3
Substitu tion.
V
Augustin ianism
Inverted.
¦^J
406 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
CHAPTER VII.
history op dogma in the time op clugny,
anselm and bernard to the end op the
12th century.
Reuter a. a. O. v. Eicken, Gesch. u. System d. MAllchen,
Weltanschauung, 1887.
M^ilment THROUGH the institution of penance the Church
became the decisive power in men's lives in Occi
dental Christendom. An advance movement of the
Church, therefore, must of necessity benefit the whole
of Occidental Christendom. This advance took place
at the end of the 10th century and continued until
the 13th century, during which time the supremacy
of the Church and the mediseval ecclesiastical con
ception of the world attained their perfection. If
ctoistian- quc regards Christianity as doctrine, the Middle
'or'ufe^ Ages appear almost like a supplement to the history
of the ancient Church ; if one regards it as life, then
ancient Christianity only attained its full develop
ment in the mediseval Occidental Church. In the
ancient age the motives, standards and ideas of
ancient life confronted the Church as barriers. It
was never able to overcome these barriers, as is
Monasti- showu by the Greek Church : Monasticism stands by
the side of the Church ; the earthly Church is the old
world supplemented by Christian etiquette. But the
Occidental Church of the Middle Ages was able to
carry out much more securely its peculiar standards
cism.
DEVELOPMENT OE DOCTRINE OP SiN, ETC. 40'?
of monkish asceticism and of the domination of this
life by the one beyond, because it did not have an
old cultus alongside of it. GraduaUy it gathered
strength so as to be able finaUy to enlist into its ser
vice even the old enemy, Aristotelian science, and to
transform the same into an instrument of power. It
made all the elements of life and knowledge subject
to itself. The inner strength of its activity was the
Augustinian-ascetic piety, which broke forth in ever
new creations of monasticism ; the outer power was
the Roman pope, who, as the successor of Peter,
secured for himself both Christ's right and that of
the Roman Caesars.
1. The Revival of Piety.
Harnack, Das Monchthum, 3. Aufl., 1886. Neander, d. h.
Bernard (hrsg. v. Deutsch, 1889). Htiffer, d. h. Bernard I.,
1886. Ritschl, i. d. Stud. u. Krit. 1879, S. 317 f.
From Quedlinburg (Matilda) and Clugny the re- ^"ediin-
vival of piety had its rise. The Gregorian popes, ciugny.
the " new congregations" and Bernard enforced it;
the laity received it more readily than the worldly
clergy, upon whom it made greater demands. It is
most plainly represented by the crusade enthusiasm
and by the founding of innumerable convents.
Strict discipline in the convents, monkish regula
tion of the secular clergy, the domination of the
monkish-regulated Church over the laity, princes
and nations— these were its aims. Upon this found-
408 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
ation alone it appeared possible to create a truly
Christian, i.e. an unworldly life. The whole tem-
from^the poral life should serve the life hereafter: Supreme
effort of the world dominion of the Church to gain
the most perfect victory over the world, i.e. escaj)e
from the world. Freedom from the world appeared
possible only under the condition of universal do
minion. Many monks also permitted themselves to
be blinded by this dialectics, who felt the contradic
tion between the aim and the means, and preferred
for themselves the direct way of popularizing flight
from the world by fleeing from the world. But the
Church was indeed also God's state and not simply
the bestower of individual bliss! Therefore did it
incite the courageous to battle against Simonistio
princes and worldly clericals. To perfectly exempUfy
the difficult trait of a renunciation of the world,
the German and the Romance peoples were stiU too
youthful. The violent disposition toward the con
quest of the world united with this and produced
that strange frame of mind, in which the conscious
ness of strength alternated like a flash with humility,
longing after enjoyment with resignation, cruelty
with sentimentality. Men desired nothing from
this world, they desired only heaven, and yet they
wished to own this beautiful earth.
Picture of At first rcUgious individualism was not as yet
Christ. °
kindled (yet take note of the heresies which found
access in the 11th century, partly imported from the
Orient — Bogomils — partly springing up spontane-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 409
ously), still visions were brought back from the Holy
Land crusade for which indulgences had been
granted. The picture of Christ was recovered and
piety was enlivened by the most vivid representa
tions of the suffering and dying Redeemer: We
should foUow him in every step of his passion jour
ney. Accordingly in place of the defunct " adoption
ism", the man Jesus came again to the front and
negative asceticism received a positive form and a
new, fixed aim. The cords of Christie-mysticism, christic-
Mysticism.
which Augustine had struck only with uncertainty
grew into a rapturous melody. By the side of the
sacramental Christ stepped — penance formed the
medium — the image of the historical Christ sublime
in his humility, innocent, suffering punishment, life
in death. It is impossible to estimate the effects
which this piety, newly induced through the " Ecce
liomo", had, and in how many forms it has developed.
St. Bernard first gave it a strong and effective ^^™^^
form; hewas the religious genius of the 12th een- ^"cen?^
tury, and therefore also the leader of the epoch —
Augustinus redivivus, at the same time however
the most powerful ecclesiastic. In so far as Bernard
offers a system of thought and portrays the gradual
progress of love {caritas and humilitas) even to ex
cess, he revived Augustine. His language is deter
mined by that of the " Confessions". But in passion
ate love for Christ he went beyond Augustine. " Ven
eration for that which is beneath us", for suffering
and humility (devotion) , dawned upon him as never
tury.
410 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
before upon any Christian. He venerated the cross,
shame and death as the form of the Divine appearing
SOTgs ^d upon earth. The study of the Song of Songs and
the crusade enthusiasm conducted him before the
image of the crucified Redeemer, the Bridegroom of
the soul. Into his image he sunk himself; from it
there beamed for him true love and shone the living
truth. To him the sensuousness of the contemplation
of Christ's wounds melted into spiritual exaltation,
which, however, always rested upon the foundation
of the ecclesiastical system of penance. Bernard
united the Neo-Platonic exercises of ascent unto God
with the contemplation of the crucified Redeemer
iPstfeum ^^^ unfettered the subjectiveness of the Christic-mys-
^^ism!"" ticism and Christie-lyricism. This contemplation
led him in his sermons on the Song of Songs to a
self-judgment, which not infrequently gains the
height of Pauline and Lutheran faith unto salvation
{" non modi Justus sed et beatus, cui non imputabit
deus peccatum") . But, on the other side, he also
had to pay the tribute of aU mysticism, not only in
so far as the feeling of especial exaltation alternated
with that of abandonment, but also in his not being
able to ward off a pantheistic tendency. Like Origen,
Bernard also taught that it was necessary to rise
from the Christ in the flesh to the Christ xard
Bernard ^veupa, that the historical IS a step. This trait has
Revered ....
as Prophet, cluug to all mysticism Since his time; mysticism has
learned from Bernard, whom men reverenced as a
prophet and apostle, the Christ-contemplation; but
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 411
at the same time it has adopted his pantheistic
trend. The " excedere et cum Christo esse" means,
that in the arms of the Bridegroom the soul ceases
to be an individual self. But where the soul is merged
in the Divinity, the Divinity is dissolved into the
AU-in-One. Immeasurable for Christology has the signiflcance Augus-
° tine's View
of the new vision of Christ been. The scheme of the Perfected.
two natures was indeed retained, yet there was in
truth by the side of the sacramental Christ a second
Christ, the man Jesus, whose sentiment, sufferings,
and deeds portrayed and propagated Divine life.
He is prototype and power ; his death sacrifice, also,
is the sacrifice of the man, in whom God was. Thus
the Augustinian conception, already inaugurated by
Ambrose, attained here its perfection. In the second j^ove, sut
half of the 12th century this new piety (love, suffer- ™'"*y-
ing, humility) was a mighty power in the Church.
But as Bernard represented in himself the contrast
between the world of pious Christian sentiment
and the hierarchical policy of the world-dominat
ing Church, so also most believers, naively attached
to the Church, considered the ideals of worldly
power and of humility reconcilable. As yet the
great beggar of Assisi had not stepped forth, whose
appearance was destined to create a crisis in the tur
bulence of flight from the world and dominion over
the world; stiU at the end of the 12th century there
aheady hovered about the Church angry curses of
" heretics" who recognized in its secular rule and in
412 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
the sale of its dispensations of grace the traits of the
old babel, and Bernard himself warned the popes.
Pseudo-
Isidorean
Decretals.
Clugny, Krei v:
Gregory
2. On the History of Ecclesiastical Law.
V. Schulte, Gesch. d. Quellen d. Kirchenrechts I. u II.
Hinschius, Kathol. Kirchenrecht. Den ifle, Uni vers. d. MA.,
1885. Kaufmann, Gesch. d. deutchen Univ. I. , 1888.
All that had ever been claimed by popes appeared
gathered together in the great falsification of Pseudo-
Isidore and was represented as ancient papal law: The
independence of the Church and its organs as regards
the laity, and the papal supremacy over the bishops
and the national churches. Upon the foundation of
Pseudo-Isidore the popes of later times built. To
them it was not a question of theology, but, as Ro
mans, of the perfection of the law, which they had
obtained for themselves as a Divine law. In the
contest between emperor and pope the question was
as to which should be the real rector of the state of
God, and as to whom the bishops should be subject.
The reformed papacy was developed under the im
pulse of Clugny and Gregory VII. into an autocratic
power in the Church and formulated its legislation
accordingly through numberless decretals, after hav
ing freed itself in Rome from the last remnants of
older constitutional conditions. AUied with the
best men of the times the popes of the 12th century,
having obtained the investiture, began to design a
new ecclesiastical law. The decretals took their
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 413
place by the side of the old canons, even by the side
of the decrees of the old councils. Still, strictly
taken, their authority as yet remained uncertain.
The papacy while developing into a jurisdictional LawAma^
supreme court would never have been able to gain s*™^'®*'
the monarchial leadership as regards faith and mor
als in the Church, which is indeed communion of
faith and cult, had not in this period the amalgama
tion of dogma and law become perfect. In Rome it
self the form of the dogmatic retreated completely
behind that of the law {lex dei), and the Germano-
Romance nations at first were defenceless; for the
Church had once come to them as Roman law and
order. The great popes were monks and jurists, j^^^^^^^
The juristic-scientific treatment of all functions of J'"'^'^-
the Church became the highest aim. The study of
law exercised an immense influence upon the
thoughtful contemplation of the Church in all its
length and breadth. That which formerly had
been evolved under constraining influences, viz., the
Church as a legal institute, now became strength
ened or developed by thought. The spirit of juris
prudence, which spread over the faith of the Church,
began also to subordinate to itself the traditional
dogmas. Here scholasticism had a strong root; but f^^^,
one must not forget that since TertulUan the Occi
dental dogmas were prepared for a juristic treatment,
out of which they partly originated. Upon auctor
itas and ratio the dialectics of the jurists is founded.
It also belongs to the great contrasts of the Middle
414 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Ages, — Bernardino piety and Roman juristic think
ing. In this way the Church was to become a
court of law, a merchant house and a robbers' den.
But in this epoch it stiU stood at the beginning of
the development. 3. The Revival of Science.
Histories of Philosophy by Uberweg, Erdmann, Stockl.
Gesch. der Logik v. Prantl, Bd. II. -IV. Reuter a. a. O.
Nitzsch, i. d. RE^*. XIII. S., 650 fl. Denifle a. a. O. Kauf
mann, a. a. O. Lowe, Kampf Zweischen d. Nominal, u.
Realism. 1876. Deutsch, P. Abelard, 1883.
schoiasti- Scholasticism was the science of the Middle Ages.
cism. °
In it there were strikingly displayed the power of the
thinking faculties and an energy capable of reduc
ing everything real and valuable to thought, such
as perhaps no other age offers. But scholasticism is
in truth thinking "from the very centre outward",
for while the scholastics always went back to first
principles, these were not gained from experience
and real history, though in the course of the develop
ment of mediseval science increasing regard was paid
Diaiec- to experience. Auctoritas and ratio (dialectical-de-
tical-
Deductive ductive method) dominate scholasticism, which dif-
Method. ' '
ered from the old theology, in that the authority of
the dogma and the practice of the Church were more
firmly adjusted, and in that men no longer lived in
the philosophy (the antique) which went with it, but
added the same from without. Its principal presup
position was drawn — at least until the time of its
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 415
dissolution — from the thesis, that all things must be
understood from theology and that therefore also all
things must be traced back to theology. This thesis
presupposes that the thinker himself is sensible of
his full dependence upon God. Piety therefore Piety the
R-esuppo-
is the presupposition of mediseval science. But in Ichofasti-
the nature of the mediseval piety itself lies the "^'^^
foundation for that contemplation which leads to
this science ; for piety is the advancing knowledge
obtained by constant reflection upon the relation of
the soul to God. Therefore scholasticism, since it schoiasti-
¦' ' cism is
deduces all things from God and again comprises conSious
them in him, is piety become conscious and mani- ¦^'®*'''
fest. On that account it does not differ in its root
from mysticism ; the difference consists only herein,
that in scholasticism the knowledge of the world in
its relation to God gains a more independent, objec
tive interest and the theological doctrines are, if pos
sible, to be proven ; while in mysticism the reflective
trend of the process of knowledge (for the increase
of one's own piety) comes out more strongly,
In the former, as a rule, more use is made of dia
lectics, in the latter of intuition and inward experi- ,^^^^^^^
ence. But the theology of Thomas, for example, can of Thomas
"'' _ _ is Mystical.
also according to its end and aim unhesitatingly be
designated as mysticism and, vice versa, there are
theologians, who from custom are called mystics,
but who in the strength of their desire to know
the world and to understand correctly the doctrine
of the Church do not lag behind the so-called scho-
416 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
Mysticism is the
Practice of
Scholasti cism,
Inheri
tance of
the Middle
Ages.
John of
Damascus.
Boethius and
Isidore.
lastics. The aim not only is the same (mysticism is
the practice of scholasticism), but the means are
also the same (the authoritative dogma of the Church,
spiritual experience, the traditional philosophy).
The difficulties which at first made their appearance
in mediseval science were therefore removed, after
men had learned the art of subordinating the dia
lectic method to the traditional dogma and to the
thirst for piety.
The Middle Ages received from the old Church
the Holy Scriptures, the essentiaUy completed dogma,
the theology which led to this dogma, and a treasure
of classical literature loosely connected with this
theology and the philosophico-methodical doctrines.
With these additions to the dogma elements were
transmitted, which were hostile to the dogma, or at
least threatened to become so (Neo-Platonism and
Aristotelianism). In the theology of John of Damas
cus the attempt was made to reconcile scientifically
everything that was contradictory, but the Occident
could not thereby be spared the work of adjustment.
During the Carlovingian age the strength of the Oc
cident was still too weak to work independently upon
the capital it had inherited. A few theologians
made themselves at home with Augustine, still this
undertaking was already followed, as we have seen,
by a partial crisis, — others clothed themselves in the
foreign garment of the classical authors; in the
schools they learned from the writings of Boethius and
Isidore the rudiments of the dialectical method and a
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 417
mild use of the ratio. No theologian except Scotus g^gen^
Erigena was independent. As soon as they became
more self-conscious, they rejected the knowledge of
nature, the devil's mistress, and antiquity. Indeed
as a formal means of culture they could not do with
out these, and dialecticism, that is, that method
which first exposes contradictions in order to recon
cile them, made an increasing impression. From
the Carlovingian age there runs through the learned
schools a chain of scientific tradition as far down as
into the 11th century. But Gerbertof Rheims did ^^^^
not as yet bring it to an epochal climax ; the theo- ¦
logical dialecticians did so first after the middle of
that century. Already at that time the principal
philosophico-theological question of the future was
considered, viz. whether the conceptions of species
exist respecting things or within things, or whether
the same are merely abstractions (Boethius in Por
phyry, realism and nominalism). The ecclesiastical
instinct of self-preservation turned toward realism,
which mysticism demanded. When Roscellin in Rosceiiin.
consequence of his nominalism arrived at the con
sequent tritheism, both he and his way of thinking
were rejected as heretical (1092). In the 11th cen
tury the dialecticians were viewed with great dis
trust. Indeed they frequently not only attacked the
coarse superstition in religion and the barbarian way
of thinking, but- they also jeopardized orthodoxy, or
rather what was thought to be orthodoxy. But " en-
Ughteners" they were not. Looking at them more
37
418 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
closely, even the boldest of them stood upon the basis
of the Church, or, at any rate, were bound to the
osl^Ts same by a hundred ties. True, every science, even
Faith, ^-j^g most trammelled, will always find within itself
an element offensive to that faith which longs for
peace; it will display a freshness and joyfuhiess,
which to devotion will appear like boldness; it wiU
never be able, even when it agrees with the Church
in end and aim, to disclaim a negative tendency, be
cause it will always rightly find, that the principles
of the Church in the concrete expression of life have
deteriorated and have been marred by superstition
and inclination. Thus was it also at that time; but
as the revival of science wasa consequence of the
revival of the Church, so the Church also finaUy
recognized in theology its own life.
Revival of By the elcvation of science three results were ob-
itesuits. tained : (1) A deeper insight into the Neo-Platonic-
Augustinian principles of theology as a whole, (2)
A higher virtuosity in the art of dialectical analysis
and rational demonstration, (3) An increasing occu
pation with the Church fathers and the ancient
philosophers. The danger of this deeper insight
was a non-cosmicomystical pantheism, and the more
naively men devoted themselves to realism, the
Dangers, greater was the danger. The danger of dialecticism
consisted in the dissolution of the dogma instead of
the proof of them; the danger of the intercourse with
the ancient philosophers lay in the reduction of his
torical Christianity to cppniopolitanism, to a mere
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 419
general philosophy of religion upon the soil of the
neutralized history. Till the end of the 12th century
there was as yet no real philosophy alongside of theo
logy ; in so far as anything of the kind existed, it
was feared, and thus it happened that the danger al
luded to under " (2)" (Berengar and his friends) was
first felt. The danger alluded to under "(1)" was
the least noticed, since Anselm, the greatest theo
logian before Thomas, whose orthodoxy was above
question, moved about most unconcernedly among
the Neo-Platonic-Augistinian principles. Perhaps
he would have soon brought the dialectical science,
which he knew how to use with authority, to full
honors, and have made credible the reconcilableness
of mysticism (meditatio) with reason, of authorita
tive faith with ratio {credo, ut intelligam, on the
one side, rationabili necessitate intelligere esse
oportere omnia ilia, quae nobis fides catholica de
Christo credere praecipit, on the other side), had
not some of his pupils, Uke Wilh. von Champeaux,
drawn some of the dangerous consequences of Pla
tonic realism (the one passive substance, the natural
phendmena as mere semblance), and had not in
Abelard a bold scientific talent appeared, which could
not but terrify the churchmen. In Abelard the trait
of the "enlightener" is not entirely wanting; but he
was more bold than. consequential, and his "ration
alism" had its limitations in the acknowledgment of
revelation. Nevertheless he opposed faith in mere
authority, yet by no means at aU points; he wanted
Wilh. von
Cham
peaux.
Abelard.
420 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
to know what he believed, and he wanted to show
how unsafe and contradictory was the uncontrolled
orthodoxy and the tradition which pretended to
Sic et Non. fce infallible {"Sic et Non"). Thus he looked
upon the foundations of faith just as he looked upon
the theological points represented in the dogma. His
opponents, above aU Bernard, considered his doctrine
of the trinity and the whole method of his science
(which indeed with him and his pupils often degen
erated into a formalistic art of disputation and was
coupled with unbearable arrogance) foreign and
heretical; they therefore condemned him. They did
not at all observe that the questionable sentences of
the bold innovator originated in part from the Church
fathers and in part were the consequences of that mys
tical doctrine of God, which they themselves shared
(thus his conception of history, which seems to neu
tralize historical Christianity in favor of Greek phil
osophy ; compare Justin) . It is still more paradoxical
that Abelard, even while on the one side drawing
these consequences, on the other introduced a kind of
" conceptualism" in the place of realism, granted to
sober thought a material influence upon the contem
plation of fundamental principles, rejected the pan
theistic deductions of the current orthodoxy and thus
laid the foundation for the classical expression of
Ecciesias- mcdicBval Conservative theology. The ecclesiastical
°m^ded^' clogma demanded realism, but was not able to be re
tained in thought under the complete dominion of
the mystical, Neo-Platonic theology. A lowering of
Realism.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOcTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 42l
the Platonic celestial flight was needed, therefore of
" Aristotelism", as the latter was understood and
used at that time, namely, that view of things ac
cording to which whatever appears and is creature
like is not the transitory form of the Divine, but the
supernatural God as creator has, in the real sense of
the word, called forth the creature and endowed the
same with independence. With this view Abelard
began anew, and much of that which at his time pro
voked opposition afterward became orthodox. Yet it Ahe^iard's
was his own fault, the fault of his character, the want
of clearness in the positions which he assumed, and
the fault of his many heterodoxies, that he did not
break through.. With Bernard and the mystics he
brought science into such discredit that the next gen
eration of theologians had a difficult footing. The
" sentences" of Peter Lombard, which with a certain Ld^bani
scientific freedom gather together the patristic tradi
tion, opinion and contrary opinion, and which give
a judicious review of doctrine in the spirit of the
Church, came near being condemned (1164, 1179).
Walther of St. Victor zealously opposed him and
Abelard as weU. But the task of theology, to fur
nish a review of the whole territory of dogmatics and
to think everything out, once undertaken, could no
longer be put aside, and in the carrying out of this
task the foUowers of Abelard and of Bernard drew
nearer to each other. Moreover, the intercourse
with Jews and Mohammedans demanded an intel
ligent apologetics. Hugo St. Victor, however, ^vfctor'
422 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
who had already influenced the followers of Lom
bard, contributed most toward uniting the tenden-
'^ Wares'^ cies. The new piety, even with its latest require
ments, exercises, and means of devotion, died out
gradually, though not entirely, during the second
half of the 12th century, together with the dialectical
science. Yonder implicit faith, here boldness were
rejected, with which, however, many a fresh truth
was lost. This occurred under the overwhelming im
pressions made by the Church, radiant in its victor
ies. Her law in life and doctrine became the most
worthy object of investigation and exposition. With
this aim was blended another — that of referring all
things back to God, and of construing knowledge of
ci^m'Eccie- *'^® world as theology. However, it was only in the
sia^Kism, (3Qyj.ge of the 13th century that patristicism, ecclesi
asticism, mystic theology and Aristotelianism be
came consolidated into powerful systems. The dog
matical works of the 12th century — except, perhaps,
the works of Hugo — still bear the stamp of aggrega
tion. Thought, if it wished to be more than repro
duction and meditation, was still looked upon, with
suspicion.
4. Work upon the Dogma.
Berei^ar Among the number of theological disputes and
Anselm. separate condemnations, the controversy with Ber
engar concerning the eucharist and Ansehn's new
conception of the doctrine of atonement acquired
prominence. These alone mark a progress in the
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 423
history of dogma, which during this period was
otherwise not enriched.
A. The Berengar Controversy.
Bach, a. a. O. I. Reuter a. a. O. Sudendorf, Berengarius,
1850. Schwabe, Stud. z. Gesch, d. 2. Abendmahlsstreits,
1887. Schnitzler, B. v. Tours, 1890.
The second controversy regarding the eucharist Eucharist
has, aside from the theological, also a philosophical ™''^y-
and ecclesiastico-political interest. The latter may
rest here. Berengar, a pupil of Fulbert of Chartres,
was the first dialectician, who, full of confidence in
the art which he thought to be identical with reason,
turned against an ecclesiastical superstition which
had very nearly become a dogma. A criticism of
the dogma of the eucharist, however, was, in consid
eration of the prominent standing of this doctrine, a
criticism of the ruling ecclesiastical doctrine in gen
eral. Not as a negative "enlightener", but to op
pose a bad custom by true tradition, and at the same
time also to let his light shine, Berengar wrote (sum
ming up in the work, de sacra coena adv. Lanfran-
cum, 1073) and founded a school. He saw in the
ruling doctrine of transubstantiation a want of rea
son, and he revived the Augustinian doctrine of the
eucharist (like Ratramnus, whose book, however, was
considered as belonging to Scotus Erigena, and as such
was condemned at VerceUi, 1060), in order to restore
the Xoyixjj Xarpeia and to combat the barbarous passion
for mysteries. Berengar opened the controversy with
Berengar and
Lanfranc.
424 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
a letter to Lanfranc and showed that the acceptance
of a bodily transubstantiation was absurd and that
therefore the words of Christ must be understood
figuratively. A purely symbolic conception he did
Signum et not teach, rather like the fathers, signum et sacra-
Sacra-
mentum. mcntum, iu the sacred act : Some holy but invisible
element is added by the " conversio", which means
however the whole Christ; bread and wine are only
relatively changed. He taught that the opposite
doctrine strives against reason, wherein the Divine
image lies enclosed ; he who favors " ineptia" casts
^Do™ftoe^ aside the Divine part. Berengar's doctrine was con-
denmed. demued at Rome and VerceUi (1050) during his ab
sence; he himself was forced to recant at Rome
(1059) and he condescended to sign a confession,
composed by Cardinal Humbert, which showed that
Berengar had not exaggerated the ruling doctrine; for
in the confession it was stated, that the elements
after the consecration are not only sacrament, but
the very body of Christ {sensualiter, non solum
Sacramento), which then is also masticated by
the teeth of the believers. Berengar, protected in
the following years by influential Roman friends
(Hildebrand), restrained himself for some time, but
afterward began anew the literary controversj'.
verey Re- Now the principal writings were first issued (Lan
franc, de Corp. et sang, domini adv. B.C. 1069).
Gregory VII. was in no haste to make heretics ; yet
in order not to prejudice his own authority, he fin
ally forced Berengar for the second time to submit.
newed.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SiN, ETC. 42S
The learned scholar was broken down and his cause
perished. Paschasius' doctrine of transubstantiation
was further developed by the opponents of Berengar
{manducatio infidelium; coarse realism); still
even in these circles one commenced to apply " sci
ence" to the dogma in the interest of the Church.
The coarse representations were disregarded, the en
tire Christ (not simply bloody pieces of his body) was
acknowledged in the act (in every particular) , the dif
ference between signum and sacramentum was taken
into account in order to distinguish between man-
datio infidelium and fidelium (especially important
is Guitmund of Aversa, de corp. et sang. Christi ouitmund
¦ . . . _ _ . of Aversa.
veritate in eucharistia) . The " scientific" concep
tions also concerning substance and attributes were
already set forth, whereby the coarse " sensualiter"
corrected itself, while a few, it is true, believed in
an incorruptibility of the attributes of the converted
substances. Furthermore there were already begin
nings of the speculation about the ubiquity of the
substance of the body of Christ. The expression
" transsubstantiatio" can be traced first to Hildebert Hiidebert of Tours;
of Tours (beginning of the 12th century) ; as the T^^°™b-
final argument there remained always the almighty **""'¦
sovereign wiU of God. As a dogma the doctrine of
transubstantiation was expressed in the new confes
sion of faith at the Lateran councU (1215), which
prior to the prof essio fidei Trident, was, next to the D°«tJ^?o*
Nicene, the most infiuential symbol. The doctrine of ^^^^^^
the eucharist was here joined directly to the trinity ''"oiogy"^'
426 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY, OP DOGMA.
and to Christology. Therewith was also expressed
in the symbol that the same is one with these doc
trines, and indeed in the form of the doctrine of tran
substantiation (" transsubstantiatis pane et vind")
and with strict hierarchical trend. Joined thereto
was a statement regarding baptism and penance
{"per ver am poenitentiam semper protest repa-
rari"). Therewith indeed this development ended,
and with it the allied one, that every Christian must
Boldest confess his sins before the parochus (c. 21). The
Ag^es!* innovation in the symbol (combination of the doc
trine of the eucharist with the trinity and Christol
ogy) is the most peculiar and the boldest act of the
Middle Ages, having much greater weight than the
"filioque". On the other side, however, the new
symbol shows stiU very plainly that only the old
dogma were truly dogma, and not the Augustinian
sentences concerning sin, hereditary sin, grace, etc:
Catholic Christianity is constituted, aside from the
old Church dogmas, by the doctrines of the three
sacraments (baptism, penance and the eucharist).
The rest are dogma of the second order, that means,
no dogma at all. This condition was for the future
(till the Reformation) of the greatest importance.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 427
B. Anselm's Doctrine of Satisfaction and the
Doctrines of Atonement of the Theologians of
the 12th Century.
Gesch. A, Versohnungslehre v. Baur u. Ritschl. Hasse,
Anselm, 3 Bde., 1853 f. Cremer, i. d. Stud. u. Krit., 1880 S.
7ff. *
-Anselm ip his work " Cur deus homo " attempted c2? dSis
to prove the strict necessity (reasonableness) of the ^°'"°'
death of a God-man for the redemption of sinful
humanity (even in Augustine are found doubts of
this necessity), and thereby raised the fundamental
principle of the practice of penance {satisfactio
congrua) to the standard of religion in general.
Herein consists his epochal importance. His nee— His Pre-
. . . , - supposi-
supposition is that sm is guilt, and indeed guilt tio"-
against God, that the blotting out of this guilt is
the main point in the work of Christ, that the cross
of Christ is the redemption, and that therefore the
grace of God is nothing else than the work of Christ
(Augustine here stiU manifested uncertainty). In
these momentous thoughts lies the evangelical truth
of~ Anselm's deductions. Yet they suffer from grave ©rave im-^
imperfections ; for since they take into consideration tions.
only the " objective", they do not contain the proof of
the reality of redemption, but primarily only the
proof of its conditions (they contain no doctrine of
atonement). Furthermore they are based upon a
contradictory view of the honor of God, they place
the Divine attributes at an intolerable variance, they
428 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
make God appear not as the Master and as almighty
Love, but as a powerful private citizen who is man's
partner, they misconceive the inviolableness of the
sacred moral law and therefore the suffering of pun
ishment, and finally they allow mankind to be re
deemed by human sacrifice (!) without making it
plain how in man himself a change of heart is to be
brought about. The great Augustinian and dialecti-
He Did Not ciau Ansclm really did not khow what faith is, and
'"^if*'"' he therefore fancied himself able to formulate a doc
trine of redemption in strictly necessary categories
(for the conversion of Jews and heathen), without
troubling himself about the establishing of religion
in the heart, that is, about the awakening of faith.
That, however, means a purposing to treat religion
without religion ; for the creating of faith is religion.
iTObiem '^^® ^^^ splitting of the problem into " objective" re-
'j^cHv?^ demption and "subjective" adoption had its effect
jective." here also, even more than formerly; for Anselm
grappled with the principal problem energeticaUy.
So much the worse were the consequences, which pre
vail to this day ; for if the problem must be divided
into the " objective" (dramatic management of God)
and the " subjective", then has God even in Chris
tianity proved by the death of Christ only a general
possibility of the true religion; the religion itself,
however, every individual must procure for himself,
be it alone or by means of numerous little assistants
and expedients (the Church). He who shares this
view thinks Catholicly, even if he calls himself a
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 429
Lutheran Christian. Anselm in the most impor- ^^ff'^lj^
tant problem, which it was his merit to place at nSctrine'of
the head, first brought to full view the false Cath- Religion"
olic idea of God and the false old Catholic con
ception of religion which had long since found
expression in the practice of penance. In this
sense he is a co-founder of the Catholic Church,
although his theory in detail has in many respects
been abandoned — in favor of a stiU more convenient
practice of the Church. Anselm in different writings
{" Monologium" , "Prologium" — concerning the con
ception of God; ontological proof) gave expression
to the conviction, that one should believe first upon
authority, and then one would be able to prove faith
to be a necessity of thought. However, only in the
dialogically composed writing " Cur deus homo"
has he comprised the whole of the Christian religion
under one head and treated it uniformly and logi-
caUy. After a very remarkable introduction, in Thro'ugh
Sin Robbed
which especially the old idea about redemption as a God of His
satisfaction of the lawful claims of the devil is re
flected, he lays down the principle that the creature,
endowed with reason, has through sin robbed God
of the honor due to him in no longer rendering to
him that which this honor demands, namely, obedi
ent subjection. Since God cannot lose his honor, and
since freedom from punishment would besides bring
about a general disorder in the kingdom of God,
either restitution {satisfactio) , or punishment is the Restitution
.or Punish-
only thing possible. The latter indeed in itself ment.
430 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Guilt of
Sin
Infinite.
God-Man Alone
Suf&cient.
Acceptio Mortis
Infinite
Good to
God I
would be suitable, but since it could result only in
destruction and thus in the ruin of one of the most
precious works of God (the rationabilis creatura),
the honor of God does not permit it. Therefore the
satisfactio alone remains, which must be a restitution
as well as the price of punishment. Man, however,
cannot render it ; for everything that he could give
to God, he would be compelled from duty to give to
him; moreover the guilt of sin is infinitely great,
since already the slightest disobedience results in
endless sin (" nondum considerasti quanti ponderis
sit peccatum"). How then shall man restore
" totum quod deo abstulit", " ut sicut deus per ilium
perdidit, ita per ilium i^ecuperet" ? This the God-
man alone is able to do, for only God can offer " de
suo, quod majus est quam omne quodpraeter deum
est", and the man must bring it. Therefore a per
sonality is required who has two natures and who of
his own free will can and does offer to Go,d his
Divine-human life (sinlessness) . It must be his life,
for that alone he is not in duty bound to sacrifice to
God ; everything else he also, the sinless one, is bound
to give up. But in this sacrifice full satisfaction is
rendered (" nullatenus seipsum potest homo magis
dare deo, quam cum se morti tradit ad honorem
illius"), indeed its value is infinite. While the least
injury of this life has an infinite negative value, the
free surrender of it has an infinite positive value.
The acceptio mortis of such a God-man is an infinite
good to God (!), which far exceeds his loss through
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 431
sin. Christ has done all this ; his voluntary death
can have resulted only "in honorem dei", for
another purpose cannot be discovered. For us this
death has a three-fold result : (1) The hitherto crush- D^^fij'nas
ing guilt of sin has been removed, (2) We can take ^'SSui't!'^
to ourselves heartily the example of this voluntary
death, and, (3) God, in acknowledging the rendering
of the satisfactio as a meritum also of the God-
man, gives us the benefit of this meritum, since he
can indeed give nothing to Christ. Only by reason
of this benefit are we able to become imitators of
Christ. This last turn is a genial attempt of
Anselm's to transmit into the hearts of men the
power of the dramatic scheme of redemption ; but he
suffers from a want of clearness which then prevailed
in the practice of penance. In themselves satis- f?*^^*^?'
f actio and meritum are irreconcilable, for one and viewed' as
the same action can be only the one or the other (the
latter, if there was no occasion for an action greater
than was obligatory) . But from the practice of pen
ance one was accustomed to see " merits" in actions
in excess of duty, even if they served as compen
sation. Thus did Anselm also placed the satis
factio Christi under the point of view of merit,
which continues, even after the conclusion of the real
transaction, to pacify and appease God. Anselm
could do this so much the easier, since he considered
the service of Christ far greater than the weight of
sin. But he joined to the thought of meritum,
though rather by intimation, the subjective effect of
432 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Abelard Ignored
Anselm's Satisfac tion
Theory.
the action ; in the framing of the conception of sat
isfactio he did not find a point where he could pass
over to the "subjective". Nevertheless, he ended
with the strong consciousness of having reasonably
proved "per unius quaestionis solutionem quicquid
in novo veterique testamento continetur".
Anselm's satisfaction theory in subsequent times
was accepted only with modifications. Abelard made
no use of it, but went back, whenever he treated of
redemption through Christ (Comm. on Romans), to
the New Testament and patristic tradition, bringing
into prominence the important thought that we must
be led back to God (no change in God's attitude is
necessary). Primarily he refers redemption to the
elect and therefore teaches that the death of the God-
man must be conceived only as an act of love, which
inflames our cold hearts ; however he also gives the
matter the turn, that the merit of Christ as head
of the community benefits its members ; this merit
however is no aggregation of certain good deeds, but
the fulness of the love of God dwelling in Christ.
Christ's merit is the merit of his love which con
tinues in constant intercession; the atonement is the
personal communion with Christ. Of the claims of
'claims of ^^^ devil OU US, Abelard would also recognize none,
the Devil. ^.^^^ together with the idea of the necessity of a
bloody sacrifice to appease God, he repudiated the idea
of the logical necessity of the death on the cross.
The righteousness of the idea of the suffering of pun
ishment remained hidden to him as well as to Anselm.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 433
Bernard's thoughts concerning the atonement lag ^LesT*^
behind those for Abelard ; still he knew how to ex- ^'^™"''^'^-
press his love for Christ more edifyingly than the
latter. The conception of the merit of Christ (ac
cording to Ansehn) became in after-times the de
cisive one. Whenever men meditated about the
satisfactio, the strict categories of Ansehn were
loosened at many points. Indeed even in the disci
pline of penance all necessity and "quantity" was
uncertain ! Moreover the Lombard contented himself L^hm-d
with recounting aU the possible views in which, ac- au
Theories.
cording to tradition, one can look at the death of
Christ, even that of the purchasing of the devil,
together with the deception, and of the value of pun
ishment, but not of the doctrine of satisfaction, be
cause it has no tradition in its favor. At the bottom,
however, he was a f oUower of Abelard (merit, awak
ening of reciprocal love) . After him the haggling
and bargaining began about the value of sin and the
value of the merit of Christ.
CHAPTER VIII.
history op dogma in the time op the men
dicant orders till the beginning of the
16th century.
The conditions under which dogma was placed
during this period made it as a system of law more
'and more stable — for which reason also the Reforma
tion halted before the old dogma— but caused more
88
434 outlines op the history op dogma.
and more an inner dissolution, since it no longer
satisfied the individual piety, or held its ground in
the presence of the new knowledge.
St.
Francis :
Humility, Love,
Obedience.
Classical
Expression
of Catholic
Piety.
A Call to
Repent ance.
1. On the History of Piety.
Hase, Franciskus, 1856. Miiller, Anfange des Minoriten-
ordens, 1885. Thode, Franciskus, 1885. Miiller, die Wal-
denser, 1886. In addition the works on the Joachimites,
Spiritualists, German Mystics (Preger) , Unltas Fratres, Hus
sites and heretics of the Middle Ages. Dollinger, Beitr. z.
Sectengesch. d. MA., 1890. Archiv. f. Litt. u. K. -Gesch.
des M. A. 1 flf (especially the works of Denifle) .
The Bernardine piety of immersing oneself en
tirely in the sufferings of Christ was developed by
St. Francis into a piety of the imitation of Christ in
"humilitate, caritate, obedientia". Humilitas is
complete poverty, and in the form in which he
represented it by his life and joined it with an ex
ceeding love for Christ, Francis held before men an
inexhaustibly rich and high ideal of Christianity, ca
pable of the most widely different individual phases,
and breaking its way through, because first in
it did Catholic piety receive its classical expres
sion. Francis was at the same time animated by a
truly apostolic missionary spirit and a most fervent
zeal to enkindle men's hearts and to serve Christian
ity in love. His preaching was aimed at the indi
vidual soul and at the restoration of apostolic life.
In wider circles it was to work as a thrilling peni
tential sermon, and with this in view Francis re
ferred believers to the Church, whose most faithful
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 435'
son he was, although her bishops and priests did not
serve, but ruled. This contradiction he overlooked,
but others who had preceded him did not (Walden-
sians, humiliates), and in their endeavor to restore
apostolic life they suspected the ruling Church and
withdrew from it. The mendicant orders have the Mendicant
merit of having kept a great stream of awakened and
active Christian life within the boundaries of the
Church ; not a little of its waters already fiowed out
side, took a hostile direction, stirred up anew the old
apocalyptical thoughts and saw in the Church the
great babel, reserving the approaching judgment at
one time for God, at another for the emperor. A
smaU part of the Franciscans made common cause
with them. They spread over Italy, France, and ^™f^ug
Germany as far as Bohemia and Brandenburg, u^^st.
fostering here and there confused heretical ideas,
sharpening however as a rule only the consciences,
awakening religious unrest or independence in the
form of individual, ascetic religiousness, and relax
ing or combating the authority of the Church. A
lay Christianity developed itself within and by ^^^^^'^
the side of the Church, in which the trend toward ^^''^^°^-
religious independence became strong ; but since as
ceticism is at last always aimless and can create no
blessedness, it stands in need of the Church, of its
authority and of its sacraments. By a secret but
very firm tie all "heretics", who write the ascetic-
evangelical ideal of life upon their standards, remain
bound to the Church from whose oppression, rule
436 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
"Sects'Not ^^^ worldliness they wish to escape. From the sects
Enduring. ^^ BibUcists, Apocalyptics, Waldensians and^ Hus
sites no lasting result was gained. They were truly
"heretical", for they stiU belonged- to the Church
from which thej' wished to escape. The numerous
pious brotherhoods, which grew up and remained
(although with many sighs) within the pale of the
Church, had still elasticity enough to make room for
"poverty" and evangelical life, and to receive the
mendicant orders into membership. She soon en
ervated them and they became her best supports.
To the individual piety' of the laity, firmly chained to
the confessional, sacraments, priest and pope, a sub
ordinate existence was accorded in the Church of the
priests. Thus the mediseval Church wearily fought
its way through the 14th and 15th centuries. Por
whatever sacrifices the minorites were forced to
make to the hierarchy, they in a manner indemnified
themselves by the unheard-of energy with which
they served the purposes of the universal Church
Efttie'in- through the laity. The universal, historical impor-
by Walden- taucc of the movements caused by the Waldensians
Mendi- and meudicaut orders cannot be reckoned in new
cants. doctrines and institutions, although these were not en
tirely wanting, but consists in the religious awaken
ing and in an unrest leading to a religious indi
vidualism, which they caused. In so far as the
mendicant orders and the "ante-Reformation"
movements induced the individual to meditate upon
the truths of salvation, they were the first advance
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 437
toward the Reformation. But the more religion was
carried into the circles of the third rank and of the
laity in general, the greater was the watchfulness
touching the inviolability of the old dogma, and the pid Dogma
great majority of the laity indeed desired to respect
in the dogma their firm standpoint amidst the un
certainty concerning the standard of the practical
problems and concerning the correct state of the em
pirical Church.
To enter into particulars, especial attention must '*'^®g^^°^J'
be paid, for the purpose of the history of dogma, to ^iVh^s-
the union of the mendicant orders with mysticism
during this inner religious awakening. Mysticism
is a conscious, reflecting. Catholic piety, which de
sires to grow by this very reflection and contempla
tion : Catholicism knew only this or the fides impli-
cita. The model originated from a combination of
Augustine and the Areopagite, enlivened by the ^ug^thie
Bernardine devotion to Christ. Mysticism has many co^^^e^.
forms; but national, or confessional the difference
among them is slight. As its starting-point his-
toricaUy is pantheistic, so is its aim pantheistic (non-
cosmical). In the degree in which it holds more or
less strongly to the historical Christ and the rules of
the Church, this aim comes more or less clearly to
Ught; but even in the most churchly stamp of mys
ticism the dominating thought is never whelly want
ing, which points beyond the historical Christ : God
and the soul, the soul and its God; Christ the
brother; the birth of Christ in every beUever (the
438 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
latter conceived now fantasticaUy, now spirituaUy).
^yl Reu^- Mysticism taught that religion is life and love, and
an'd'i.ove^ from this lofty idea it undertook to throw light upon
all dogma to the very depths of the trinity, and even
to remodel the same ; it created individual religious
life, and the mystics of the mendicant orders were
its greatest virtuosos. But because it did not recog
nize the rock of faith, it was able only to give direc
tions for a progressus infinitus (to God) , but did
not allow the steadfast feeling of a safe possession to
thrive.
Soul Must The admonitions of mysticism move within the
Return to , .
God by circle, that the soul, alienated from God, must return
Puriflca- ' ' '
*mmation" ^ Grod by purification, illumination and substan-
nion. ^^^j union; it must be "developed", "cultivated"
and "highly-refined". With the rich and certain
intuition of past experience, the mystics talked of a
turning in upon the soul, of the contemplation of the
outer world as the work of God, of poverty and
humility, with which the soul must accord. In all
stages many mystics understood how to draw upon
the whole ecclesiastical apparatus of the means of
salvation (sacraments, sacramental influences); for,
as with the Neo-Platonists, so also with the mystics,
the most inner spiritual piety did not stand opposed
The Sen- to the worship of idols : The sensuous, upon which
suous is
Sign and rcsts the shecu of a holy tradition, is the sign and
Pledge of •' ' °
Eternal, pl^dgc of the eternal. The penance sacrament es
peciaUy played, as a rule, a great role in the " puri
fication". In the "illumination" the Bernardine
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 439
contemplations are very prominent. By the side of
highly doubtful directions regarding the imitation of
Christ, there are also found evangelical thoughts —
faithful confidence in Christ. Besides, there is em
phasized here the entire immersing in love, from
which was developed a great increase of inner life,
in which latter the Renaissance and Reformation
seem to have been prepared for. In the " substan- Pahtheistio
^ ^ • Element.
tial union" there finally appeared the metaphysical
thoughts (God as the all, the individual as nothing ;
God the "abysmal substance", the "peaceful pas
sivity", etc.) . Even the normal dogmatist Thomas
here countenanced pantheistic ideas, which gave the
impulse to " extravagant" piety. In recent times it
has been shown by Denifle that Master Eckhart, the ^^^
great mystic who was censured by the Church, was
entirely dependent upon Thomas. But however dan
gerous these speculations have been — their intention
was nevertheless the highest spiritual freedom (see
for example the " German theology") , which, by en
tire withdrawal from the world, should be attained
through the feeling of the Supernatural. In this
sense especiaUy the German mystics since Eckhart
have wrought. While the Romance peoples above aU geuse'^e^.
tried to arouse violent emotions by penitential ser
mons, they undertook the positive task of bringing
the highest ideas of the piety of the times into the
popular language and within the ranks of the laity
(Tauler, Sense, etc.), and to render, through self-
discipline, the mind at home in the world of love.
440 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
^' God °' 'r^®y taught (following Thomas) that the soul can
safedHere. cveu here upou earth so receive God within itself
as to enjoy in the fuUest sense the vision of his
Being and dwell in heaven itself. Indeed the idea
of full surrender to the Divine verged toward the
other thought, that the soul bears the Divine within
itself and is able to develop it as spiritual freedom
and superiority beyond everything existing and con
ceivable. The directions for it are sometimes more
intellectually precise, at others more quietistic. The
Thi^^stic Thomistic mysticism possesses the Augustinian as-
Mystioism. surauce of gaining freedom through knowledge and
of rising to God; the Scotistic no longer possessed
this assurance, and it sought the highest moods
through disciplining the wiU : Union of will with
God, resignation, tranquillity. Herein indeed lay
a progress in the recognition of evangelical piety,
which was full of import for the Reformation; but
even the nominalists (Scotists) had lost a clear and
deflnite apprehension of the Divine wiU. The way
seemed open here for the question concerning the
certitudo salutis, but this remained unanswered so
long as the conception of God was not pushed beyond
the line of the arbitrary WiU.
M^ttof^ The importance of mysticism, especially of German
mysticism, is not to be underrated even in the direc
tion of the positive equipment of asceticism as active,
brotherly love. The old monkish instructions were
enlivened by the energetic admonition to the serviee
of one's neighbor. The simple relation of man to
Influential.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 441
man, made sacred by the Christian commandment
of love and by the peace of God, is noticeable in all
the persistent organizations and castes of the Middle
Ages, and was preparing to burst them. Here also
the beginning of a new era can be perceived : The
monks became more active, more worldly — frequently
in tmth run wild therein — and the laity became more
alive and active. In the free unions, half secular,
half ecclesiastical, the pulse of a life of piety throbbed.
The old religious orders were in part kept alive sim
ply artificially and lost their authority. Among the
Anglo-Saxons and Czechs, hitherto oppressed and
kept in poverty by foreign nations, the new piety
aUied itself with a politico-national program (Wiclif wiciif ^and
and Huss movements). This had a most energizing
effect upon Germany, but it never brought about
in patient and divided Germany a national reform
movement. Everything socially revolutionary or
anti-hierarchical remained isolated, and even when
the world-dominating Church had prostituted itself ^°|"^^"
in Avignon and when at the reform councils the cry of ^"gn'j)^*
the Romance nations for reform and insurance against
the shameless financial dominance of the curia had
become loud, the German peoples, with few excep
tions, stiU kept their patience. An immense revolu
tion, again and again retarded, was prepared during
the 15th century, but it appeared to threaten merely
the poUtical and ecclesiastical institutions. Piety /jfltSi
seldom attacked the old dogma, which through Dogma.
nominaUsm had become wholly a sacred reUc. It
442 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
turned, it is true, against the new doctrines deduced
from vicious Church practices; but as for itself it
desired to be nothing else than the old ecclesiastical
piety, and indeed it was nothing else. In the 15th
century mysticism clarified itself in Germany. The
Spfs.^ " Imitation of Christ" by Thomas a Kempis is its
purest expression ; but anything like reform in the
strictest sense is not proclaimed in the little book.
The reformation part consists only in its individual
ism and in the power with which it addresses itself
to every soul.
2. On the History of Ecclesiastical Law. The
Doctrine of the Church.
Code of In the time from Gratian to Innocent III. the papal
Gratian '
Basal, system secured the supremacy. The whole decretal
legislation from 1159 to 1320 rests upon the code of
Gratian, and scholastic theology became subject to
it. Citations from the Church fathers, in great part,
were transmitted by the law-books. The Church,
which in dogmatics should ever be the communion
of believers (of the predestined), was in truth a
Episcopus hierarchy, the pope was the episcopus universalis.
sails. Within ecclesiastical limits the German kings per
mitted this development, and are responsible for it.
The leading thoughts in regard to the Church,
which were only later finaUy established, were the
HierOTchjr foUowiug : (1) The hierarchical organization is es
sential to the Church, and the Christianity of the
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 443 '
laity is in every respect bound to the intermediation
of the priests {rite ordinati) , who alone can perform
the Church functions ; (2) The sacramental and juris- ^"l^j^'J^.
dictional powers of the priests are independent of
their personal worthiness ; (3) The Church is a visible
communion endowed with a constitution originating
with Christ (and as such corpus Christi) ; it has a
twofold potestas, namely spiritualis et temper- J^^°J°'^f
alis. Through both it, which shall endure to the Church.
end of the world, is superior to and placed above the
perishable states. Therefore all states and aU indi
viduals must be obedient to it {de necessitate salu
tis) ; even over heretics and heathens the power of
the Church extends (final decision by Boniface VIII. ) ; ^
(4) In the pope, the representative of Christ and w^e&s
. Two
successor of Peter, a strictly monarchical constitution swords.
is given to the Church. Whatever is valid of the
hierarchy is above aU valid of him; the remaining
members of the hierarchy are appointed only " in
partem sollicitudinis" . He is the episcopus uni
versalis; to him therefore belong the two swords;
and since the Christian can attain unto sanctifica
tion only within the Church, since however the
Church is the hierarchy and the hierarchy the pope,
aU the world must de necessitate salutis be subject
to the pope (buU " unam sanctam") . By a chain of
falsifications, which arose especially within the re- pecretais.
awakened polemics against the Greeks (13th century) ,
these maxims were dated back into ecclesiastical
antiquity, yet were strictly formulated (Thomas
444 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
Papal In
fallibility.
Violently
Combated.
Pragmatic Sanction.
Aquinas) only after they had long been admitted in
practice. The new law followed the new custom,
which was strengthened by the mendicant orders;
for the latter, thoroughly unsettled by the special
privileges which they received, and the aristo
cratic, provincial and local powers completed the
victory of the papal autocracy. The doctrine of
papal infallibility was the necessary result of this
development. This also was formulated by Thomas,
but not as yet carried through ; for on this last point
both the historical and the provincial ecclesiastical
conscience reacted (the university of Paris ; the re
buke of John XXII. as an heretic) . About 1300 the
extravagant exaltation of the papacy in literature
reached its height (Augustinus Triumphus, Alvarus
Pelagius), but after about 1330 it grew weak, to grow
strong again only after. 120 years (Torquemada).
In the interval the latest development of the papacy
was combated violently, but not successfuUy, first in
the ghibelline literature, to which for a time the
minorite (Occam) was allied, later from the stand
point of the supremacy of the councils. Only tem
porarily was Munich the seat of the opposition and
did German authors take part in it. The real land
of opposition was France, its king and bishops, yes
the French nation. The latter alone preserved the
freedom obtained at the councils (pragmatic sanc
tion at Bourges, 1430) ; but in the concordat of 1517
the king also sacrificed it to share with the pope,
after the example of other princes, the established
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 445
Church of the country. By about 1500 the old
tyranny had been re-established almost everywhere.
The Lateran council, at the beginning of the 16th
century, defied the wishes of the nations as though
there never had been sessions at Constance and Bale.
The new development of the idea of the Church, ^^i^.
up to the middle of the 13th century, was brought ^Sp"^
about not by theology but by jurisprudence. This
is explained, (1) By the lack of interest in theology
at Rome, (2) By the fact that the theologians, when
ever they meditated about the Church, always re
peated the dissertations of Augustine concerning the
Church as societas fidelium {numerus electorum) ,
for which reason also the later " heretical" opinions
concerning the Church are found in the great scholas
tics. Only after the middle of the 13th century did
theology take an interest in the hierarchial, papal
Church idea of the jurists (forerunner : Hugo of St. ^^'Jj'-
Victor). The controversy with the Greeks, espe
ciaUy after the council of Lyons, 1274, furnished
the opportunity. The importance of Thomas con
sists in the fact that he first developed strictly
the papal conception of the Church within dog
matics, but at the same time united it artfully
with the Augustinian idea from which he started.
Thomas adheres to it that the Church is the number uepSnt
of the elect ; but he shows that the Church is author- AugSne.
ity in doctrinal law, and as a priestly sacramental
institution is the exclusive organ through which the
head of the Church procures members. Thus he was
446 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
able to join the new to the old. Nevertheless till the
Reformation and beyond it the whole hierarchical
and papal theory obtained no sure position in dog
matics ; it remained Roman decretal right, was util
ized in practice and ruled over the hearts of men
through the doctrine of the sacraments. AU that
could be expected in the interest of the hierarchy
from a formulation of the Church idea had indeed
already been acquired as a secure possession.
°o^oma? Because it was an opposition from the centre every
Futile, opposition against the Roman idea of the Church
which became clamorous in the latter half of the
Middle Ages remained ineffectual. The signifi
cance of faith to the Church idea no one clearly
recognized, and the final trend of the whole religious
system toward the visio et fruitio dei no one cor-
Common rcctcd. The common ground of the defenders of the
Ground of °
hierarchical Church idea and their opponents was the
following: (1) The Church is the communion of
those who shall attain unto the vision of God, of
the predestined; (2) Since no one knows whether he
belongs to this communion, he must make diligent
use of the means of salvation of the Church; (3)
These means of salvation, the sacraments, are be
stowed upon the empirical Church and attached to
the priests ; (4) They have a double purpose, first, to
prepare for the life beyond by incorporation in the
body of Christ, and then, since they are powers of
faith and love, to produce here on earth the " bene
vivere", i.e. to cause the fulfilment of the law of
Defenders and Op
ponents.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 447
Christ; (5) Since even upon the earth the fulfilment
of the law of Christ (in poverty, humility and obedi
ence) is the highest duty, therefore the temporal life,
also the state, is subordinate to this aim ahd thus
also to the sacraments and in every sense to the
Church. Upon this common ground moved all the
controversies regarding the Church and her reform.
The papists drew the further consequences, that the Hierarchy
^ Necessary
hierarchical order, invested with the administration *°tfoi™'
of the sacraments and with the authority of the
Church to subordinate to itself the temporal life, was
de necessitate salutis; still they permitted the moral
duty of reaUy fulfilling the law of Christ entirely to
recede behind the mechanically and hierarchicaUy
carried out administration of the sacraments, where
by they degraded the Church idea, as the number of the
predestined (religious) and as the communion of those
living according to the law of Christ (moral) , to a mere
phrase, and sought the guarantee for the legitimacy
of the Church in the strictest conception of the 06-
jective system culminating in the pope, endan
gering however themselves the finished building
in one point— the re-ordinations. The opponents, ^f^fl
however, hit upon "heretical" ideas, either, (1) By °pp™^°*^-
contending against the hierarchical order, since be
yond the bishop's oflSce the same is neither supported
by the Scriptures, nor by tradition, or, (2) By allow
ing the religious and moral idea contained in the
thought of predestination and in the conception of
the Church as the communion of imitators of Christ,
448 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA,
to supersede the idea of the empirical Church as an
institution of sacraments and of law, and (3) By
measuring, therefore, the priests and with them the
Church authorities by the law of God (in a Donatis
tic way), before they conceded to them the right to
administer the keys, " to loose and to bind". The
opposition of all so-called " prse-reformatory" sects
and men had its root in these theses. From them
one could develop the seemingly most radical anti
theses to the ruling Church, and has developed them
(devil's Church, babel, anti-Christ, etc.) ; yet this
must not blind us to the fact that the opponents stood
Real upon common ground. Men placed the moral char-
PrOETTGSS acteristics of the Church above the juristic and " ob
jective" — certainly this was a blessed progress — but
the fundamental ideas (Church as sacramental insti
tution, necessity of priesthood, fruitio dei as aim,
lack of esteem for civil life) remained the same, and
under the title of the societas fidelium in truth
only a legalistic moral Church idea was established.
The Church is the sum total of those who carry out
the apostolic life according to the law of Christ.
Reformers Faith was Considered only as one characteristic
Improve ^^(jgp ^j^g couceptiou of the law, and in the place of
the commandments of the priests stepped the Fran
ciscan rule, or a Biblicism, against whose apocalyp
tic or wild excrescences one had to take refuge in
the old dogma and in ecclesiastical tradition. Neither
a communion of believers, nor an invisible Church,
as is falsely believed, did the Reformers have in
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 449
view, but their object was to improve the old Church
of priests and sacraments by dissolving her hierarchic
monarchical constitution, by abolishing her assumed
political powers and by carefully sifting her priests
according to the standard of the law of Christ, or of
the Bible. On these conditions she was also es
teemed by the Reformers as the visible, holy Church,
through which God realizes his predestinations.
They did not recognize that the carrying out of this
Donatistic thesis was an impossibility and that this
reformed Church must again become hierarchical.
The Waldensians neither contested the Catholic walden sians.
worship, nor the sacraments and hierarchial consti
tution in themselves, but considered it a deadly sin
that the Catholic ecclesiastics should exercise the
rights of successors of the apostles, without taking
upon themselves the apostolic Ufe, and they protested
against the extensive governing power of the pope
and the bishops. The Joachimites and a part of the ¦^^°^^"
minorites united the apocalyptic with the legal ele- ^"'O"'^^-
ment. Here also it was not the question of a sacra
mental institution and priesthood, but only of the
right of hierarchical divisions of rank, of the Divine
investiture of the pope and of the ecclesiastical gov
erning power, which was denied to the Church under
the authority of the Franciscan theory. The hand
ing over of the whole legal sphere to the state was profess9rs
with many merely an expression of their contempt p^-|t^J^gi.
for this sphere. The professors of Paris and their s^^gSn
national-liberal coterie attacked the pseudo-Isidorian ment,
39
Wiclif and
450 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
and Gregorian development of the papacy and of the
constitution at the root, and yet they only intended
primarily to paralyze the papal finance system and
to heal the injury to the Church through an episco-
palianism, which, in view of what the Church
already was as a Roman power, must be desig
nated Utopian. Wiclif and Huss — the latter a
powerful agitator in the spirit of Wiclif but with
out theological independence — represent the ripest
phase of the reform movements of the Middle Ages :
(1) They showed that the cultus and sacramental
practices everywhere were hampered and vitiated
by human tenets (indulgences, confessions, absolute
pardoning power of the priests, manducatio infidel
ium, saints-, image-, relic-worship, special masses,
sacramentals, Wiclif also against transubstantiation) ;
they demanded plainness, inteUigibleness (language
of the country) and spirituality of worship; (3) They
demanded a reform of the hierarchy and of the secu
larized mendicant orders ; these aU, the pope at the
head, must return to an apostolic ministry; the pope
is only the first servant of Christ, not his represen
tative; all governing must cease; (3) They, like
Thomas, brought to the front the Augustinian pre
destination Church idea, yet while Thomas in join
ing to it the empirical idea disposes of everything
moral only through the medium of the sacraments,
they, without robbing the sacraments of their im
portance, raised to the central place the idea that
the empirical Church must be the kingdom, in which
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 451
the law of Christ governs. They taught that the '^^°^
law of Christ is the true nota ecclesiae; therefore in EcSesYae.^'
accordance with this fundamental principle the right
also of the priesthood and the manner of administering
the sacraments must be determined. Wiclif thereby
contested the independent right of the clergy to be
representatives of the Church and administrators of
the means of grace and made it dependent upon the
observing of the lex Christi. "Faith" was also ^^^°'^
passed over by Wiclif and Huss. In turning with all
their might against the hierarchy and against the
objective, legal idea of the Church system, they
placed the legal Church idea in opposition to the
judicial. The "fides caritate formata", that is,
the observance of the law, alone gives legitimacy to
the Church. Thus much they did for the in
wardness of the contemplation of the Church— rthe
hierarchical conception of the Church had still in op
position to their own an element of truth, though a
perverted one: That God builds his Church upon
earth by his grace in the midst of sin, and that holi
ness in a religious sense is no mark that can be
recognized by a legal standard (on the Church idea of
Thomas and the Prse-Reformers, see Gottschick i,
d. Ztschr, f, KGesch. Bd. VIII).
452 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
3. On the History of Ecclesiastical Science.
Histories of philosophy by Erdmann, Uberweg-Heinze,
Windelband, Stockl, Baur, Vorles iib. DG. 3. Bd. Werner,
Scholastik d. spateren MA. 3 Bde, 1881 flf. Ritschl, Fides
implicita, 1890.
Causes of The great revival of science after the beginning of
Science, .j-j^g jgj-jj ceutury was occasioned, (1) By the mighty
triumph of the Church and the papacy under Inno
cent III., (2) By the exaltation of piety since St.
Francis, (3) By the enlargement and enrichment of the
general culture and by the discovery of the genuine
Aristotle (contact with the Orient; transmission of
Greek philosophy through Arabs and Jews; the
supernaturalistic Avicenna, f 1037, the pantheistic
Averrhoes, f 1198; Maimonides' infiuence upon
Thomas and others). The two new great powers,
OrdCT''and ^^® mcudicant orders and Aristotle, were obliged to
Aristotle. ggQ^pg their place in science by fighting for it ; the
latter conquered, since it was plain that he had ren
dered the best service in opposition to an eccentric
realism, which leads to pantheism. A moderated
realism now developed, which recognized the uni-
versals " in re", but knew how to add them accord
ing to need, either " ante", or "post rem".
Authority The new science like the older sought to ex-
of Church °
sc?6nce. piain all things through reference to God; but this
reference meant the same as the submission of all
knowledge to the authority of the Church. In a
certain sense men were more fettered in the 13th
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 453
century than formerly ; for not only the old dogma
{articuli fidei), but the whole territory of ecclesias
tical activity was considered absolute authority, and
the pre-supposition that every authority in single
questions is of equal weight with the ratio was
now first fuUy expressed. The theologians of the
mendicant orders justified " scientificaUy" the whole
constitution of the Church, with its latest institu
tions and doctrines, upon the same plane with the
" credo" and the" intelliqo" . Anselm had striven to Anselm's
" Aim.
erect a rational structure upon the foundation of
authoritative revelation; with the later theologians
the jumbling of authorities in a most unconcerned
manner was a principle. Although they adhered to
the theory that theology is a speculative science
which culminates in the visio dei, yet so great was
their confidence in the Church that they continually
added to the speculative structure the tenets of her
authority. Hence originated the theory that there
exist a natural and a revealed theology; stiU they Natoai
conceived these as being in closest harmony, the one ThJoiogy.
as the supplement and complement of the other; and
they were confident that the whole was tenable even
before the bar of reason. The abundance of the
material to be mastered was unbounded, as weU in
regard to revelation (the whole Bible, the doctrine
and practice of the Church), as in regard to reason
(Aristotle). Nevertheless they advanced from the
"Sentences" to a system ("summa"): That which
the Church retains in Ufe, the dominion over the
454 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
comnre- world, is also to be reflected in its theology. The
Compre
' ends A '
Knowl edge.
^^owi." new dogmatism was the dialectic-systematical treat
ment of ecclesiastical dogma and of the acts of the
Church, for the purpose of developing the same into
a single system comprehending everything in the
highest sense worthy of knowledge, and of proving it,
and then of rendering serviceable to the Church aU the
forces of the mind and the whole knowledge of the
world. To this purpose, however, was the other sub
jective one united of rising to God and rejoicing in his
of"(alttl§f presence. But both purposes now coincided : Knowl-
Knowiedge edge of the Church doctrines is knowledge of God,
of God. for the Church is the present Christ. Therein
were these scholastics not servile workers for the
Church — on the contrary : Consciously they sought
knowledge only for the benefit of their souls, yet
they breathed only within the Church. The struc
ture which they raised collapsed, but their work in
deed was a progress in the history of science.
Sui^a of What has been said above, has reference to the
prae-Scotistic scholasticism, above aU to Thomas.
His " summa" is characterized, (1) By the conviction
that reUgion and theology are essentiaUy of a specu
lative (not practical) nature, that therefore they
must be acquired by thinking, and that finally no
contradiction can arise between reason and revela
tion; (2) By a firm adherence to the Augustinian
doctrine of God, of predestination, sin and grace
(only upon the conception of God did the Aristotelian
philosophy have an infiuence ; the strict elevation of
Thomas.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 455
1
the Holy Scriptures as the only safe revelation
Thomas also accepted from Augustine); (3) By a
deeply penetrating knowledge of Aristotle and by an
extensive use of his philosophy, as far as Augustin
ianism would permit; (4) By a bold justification of
the highest claims of the Church upon a genial
theory of the state and a wonderfully careful obser
vation of the empirical tendencies of the papal sys
tem of Church and state. The world-historical Thomas Unites
importance of Thomas consists in his uniting of "^"f^i™®
Augustine and Aristotle. As a pupil of Augustine -^'^'°"*-
he is a speculative thinker, full of confidence and yet
in him are already found the germs of the destruction
of the absolute theology. For theology as a whole
he still sought to maintain the impression of absolute
validity; in detail arbitrary and relative ideas al
ready took the place of the necessary, while he no
longer deduced purely rationaUy the articuli fidei,
like Anselm.*
But the strictly necessary was also not in every church in-
.1 J J sistsupon
respect serviceable to the Church. She demanded ^mtoioS!^
* The delineation of the summa agrees with the fundamental idea of
God: Through God to God. The flrst part (119 quaest.) treats of God and
the issue of all things from God; the second part, sec. 1st (114 quaest.)
of general morality; the second part, sec. 2d (189 quaest.) of special
morality under the point of view of the return of the rational creature to
God ; the third part, which Thomas was not able to flnish, of Christ, the sac
raments and eschatology. The proceeding in every separate question is by
the method of contradiction. All reasons which speak against the correct
conception of the doctrine are given expression C^difflcultates"^. In
general the governing principle is that the whole system must be based
upon the authority of revelation ; "utitur tamen sacra doctrina etiam ra
tions humana, non quidem ad probandam, fidem (quia per hoc tolleretub
MXKircu Final), sed ad manifesfandum aliqua alia, quae traduntur inhac
doctrina. Oum enim gratia non tollat naturam, sed perficiat, oportet
quod naturalis ratio Sfiibserviat fidei".
466 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY Of DOGMA.
here also that the deal should be a deux mains;
She wanted a theology which proved the speculative
necessity of her system and one which taught
blind submission. Thomas' theology alone could not
satisfy. With all its ecclesiastical bent it could not
deny the fundamental thought, that God and the
soul, the soul and God are everything. From this
Augustinian- Areopagite attitude that "secondary-
mysticism" will always be developed in which the
individual endeavors to go his own way. Where
there is inward conviction, there is also indepen
dence. It was of benefit to the Church that theology
Theolo- soon took another turn. It grew skeptical in regard
«™7jpP- to the "general", the "idea", which should be the
"substance". Under the continuous study of Aris
totle causality became the principal idea in place of
immanence. The scientific sense grew stronger;
details in their concrete expression gained in interest :
Will ruled the world, the wiU of God and the will
of the individual, not an unintelligible substance, or
a constructed universal inteUect. Reason recognized
the series of causalities and ended in the discernment
of arbitrariness and mere contingencies. Duns
Scotus, the most penetrating thinker of the Middle
Ages, marks this immense change ; but it was first
consummated since Occam.
rf"chS '^^^ consequence of this change was not however the
protest against the Church doctrine with its absolute
tenets, nor the attempt to try these by the principles
upon which they were based, but the increasing
Increased.
DEVELOPMENT OP bOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 467
authority of the CMirch. At her door was laid gubS°to
what ratio and auctoritas once had unitedly ¦^'^*'i°"*y
borne, not in an act of despair but as a self-evident
act of obedience. Socinianism first protested. Pro
testantism examined into the foundations of the
doctrine — post-Tridentine Catholicism pursued the
direction indicated further: In this way, while nom
inalism began to rule, the ground was soon won
for the later trinitarian development of doc
trine. Nominalism had great advantages: It began to ^^^^^
see clearly that religion is something else than vantages."
knowledge and philosophy, while Thomas was want
ing in clearness; it knew the importance of the
concrete in opposition to the hoUowness of the ab
stract (laying the foundation for a new psychology) ;
it recognized the wiU, laid stress upon this property
also in God, strongly emphasized the personahty of
God and thereby first put an end to the Neo-Platonic
theosophy which mixed up God and the world; it
grasped the positiveness of historical religion more
firmly,— but it forfeited, together with confidence
in an absolute knowledge, also confidence in the
majesty of the moral law and thereby emptied the
conception of God and exposed him to arbitrariness,
including in the "positive", to which it submitted,
the Church with its whole apparatus— the commands
of the reUgious and moral law are arbitrary, but
It Estab
lished
Eight of
Ushed in dogmatics the sovereign right of casuis- casuistry.
the commands of the Church are absolute. It estab- ^us^ed^^
458 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
try, already anticipated by the discipline of, pen
ance not only, but also by the dialectics of the
Thomists: Everything in revelation depends upon
the Divine will which is arbitrary ; therefore intel
lect is able to prove at most only the " conveniens"
of things ordained. In so far however as it has its
own knowledge there exists a double truth, the re
Ugious and the natural ; to the former one submits
and in this very submission consists the merit of
I'ides Im- the faith. In greater measure (not recoiling even
sufscient. g^^ ^j^g frivolous) uomiualism acknowledged the suffi
ciency of the "fides implicita"; true, it here found
an example in the papal decretals. Had not Inno
cent IV. expressly taught that it was sufficient for
the laity to believe in a requiting God, as for the
the^staj?' ^®^* ^° submit to the Church doctrine? Absurdity
Religion. ^^^ authority now became the stamp of religious
truth. While freeing themselves from the load of
speculative monstrosities and the deceptive " neces
sity of thinking", men took upon themselves the
dreadful load of a faith the content of which they
themselves declared to be arbitrary and opaque, and
which they therefore were able to wear only as a
uniform.
^iaiSsm"" Closely allied with this development was another,
'S'off.^ the gradual casting off of Augustinianism and the
reinstatement of Roman moralism, now confirmed
by Aristotle. The weight of guilt and the power of
grace became relative magnitudes. From Aristotle
they learned that man by his freedom stands inde-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 459
pendent before God, and since they had cast ofE
Augustine's doctrine concerning the " first and last
things", they also, under cover of his words,
stripped off his doctrine of grace. Everything in
religion and ethics became only probable, redemp- Probaiity
tion itseK through Christ was placed among the most
uncertain categories. The fundamental principles of
a universal reUgious and moral diplomacy were ap
pUed to objective religion and to subjective religious
ness. The holiness of God was extinguished : He is ^°^?^^i°^
not entirely severe, not entirely holy. Faith need <=o'™t«'i-
not be a fuU surrender, penance not perfect repent
ance, love not perfect love. Everywhere a " certain
standard" (Aristotle) is sufficient and whatever is
wanting is supplied by the sacraments and by adher
ence to the Church; for the religion of revelation
was given to make the way to heaven easy, and the
Church alone is able to announce what " standard"
and what accidental merits will satisfy God. This
is the " Aristotelianism" or the " reasoning" of the
nominalistic scholastics which Luther hated and
which the Jesuits in the post-Tridentine times fuUy
introduced into the Church.
At the end of the Middle Ages, and even in the ^^^
Uth century, this nominalism, which renders relig- Nominal
ism.
ion void, called forth great reactions, yet notwith
standing it remained in vogue at the universities.
Not only the theologians of the Dominican order
contradicted it again and again, but outside of the
order also an Augustinian reaction broke forth in
460 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Bradwardina, Wicliff, Huss, Wesel, Wessel and
others. They stood up against Pelagianism, al
though they allowed wide play to the sacraments,
^evwed" the fides implicita and Church authority. A power
ful ally against nominalism, which by its hoUow
formalistic and dialectic principles in the 15th cen
tury made itself outright despicable, was gained by
an Augustinian reaction in favor of Plato who at
that time was being brought to light again. A new
spirit emanated from him and from the rediscovered
antiquitjr: It sought knowledge from the living,
and reached out toward those ideals which set the
individual free and elevate him above the common
world. Through violent disturbances the new spirit
announced itself and in the beginning it seemed to
threaten Christianity with paganism ; yet those who
ijichoiasof represented the renaissance most briUiantly (Nich-
Erasm'us. olas of Kus, Erasmus and others) only wished to
do away with unspiritual ecclesiasticism and its
empty science, but not reaUy to jeopardize the Church
and the dogma. The restored confidence in the rec
ognizable unity of all things, the bold soaring of the
fantasy inspired by antiquity and the discovery of
new worlds, these founded the new science. Nomin
alistic science did not become by purification an
exact science, but a new spirit moved among the
withered foliage of scholasticism, and gained confi
dence and strength to extract the secrets from nat
ure also, as well as from the vivid speculations of
Plato which inspire the whole man, and from inter-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 461
course with the Uving. But theology did not at first
¦profit by it. It was simply pushed aside. The christian
XI umfliiii stjs
Christian humanists also were no theologians, but au^^-''
only learned patristic scholars with Platonic-Fran- '*'^'
ciscan ideals, — at best only Augustinians. No one
really had any longer any confidence in ecclesiasti
cal doctrine, but through a sense for the original
teaching, which the renaissance had awakened, a
new theology was prepared.
4. The Reminting of Dogmatics into Scholastics.
In the scholasticism of the 13th century the Occi- Presuppo-
¦^ sitions
dental Church obtained a homogeneous, systematic °*tfcSmf*'
representation of its faith. The pre-suppositions
were, (1) The Holy Scriptures and the dogmas of the
councils, (2) Augustinianism, (3) The development
of ecclesiasticism since the Qth century, (4) The
Aristotelian philosophy. Individual bliss in the
hereafter is stiU the finis theologiae, but in so far as
the sacraments, which serve this purpose, restore the
kingdom of Christ upon earth also as a power of love
(aheady since Augustine), a second .aim was intro
duced into theology : It is not only food for the soul
but also ecclesiasticism. But the difference be
tween these two ideas has never been adjusted in
Catholicism. In them grace and merit are the two
centres of the parabola of the mediseval conception
of Christianity.
Only the old articuli fidei were dogmas in a strict
462 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Fidel* oily scnsc ; but siucc the transubstantiation was consid-
Do^as. ered as conferred together with the incarnation, the
whole sacramental system was in reality raised to
the height of an absolute doctrine of faith. The
boundary between dogma and theological precept
was entirely uncertain in details. No one could any
longer state what the Church reaUy did teach, and
the latter itself always took care to map out the
, province of the necessary faith.
Ttoee-foid The task of scholasticism was a triple one: (1)
Task of r \ I
^"cism^"' To treat the old articuli fidei scientificaUy and to
place them within the line drawn about the sacra
ments and the merits ; (2) To give a form to the doc
trine of the sacraments, (3) To adjust the difference
between principles of ecclesiastical action and Au
gustinianism. These tasks it carried out in a mag
nificent manner, yet in doing so it soon found itself
at variance with piety, which could no longer find
its true expression (Augustinian reactions) in the
official theology (the nominalistic) and therefore
pushed it aside.
A. The Working Over op the Traditional
Articuli Fidel
^SS'of'*" ^- ^"^ ^^® beginning the Augustinian- Areopagite
°°God!*°' conception of God governed the theology of the Mid
dle Ages (conception of the necessary going forth of
the one Being; the Substance determining every
thing; the virtual existence of God in the world;
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 463
ontological proof of Anselm) ; but later the danger
from pantheism was felt (Amalrich of Bana, David
of Dinanto). Thomas endeavored to unite the
Augustinian and the Aristotelian conception of God : ^"^^f J|
God is absolute substance, self-conscious thinking, "^Tlnd"
actus purus; he is different from the world (cosmo- ilncm-'
1 • 1 m -TT- r^, ceptions.
logical proof). Yet Thomas also still had the most
lively interest in emphasizing the absolute suf
ficiency and necessity of God (in God's own personal
end the world is included) ; for only the necessary
can be recognized with certainty; bliss however
depends upon certain knowledge. Yet Duns con
tested the conception of a necessary outgoing Being,
overthrew aU proofs of God, denied also that the
divine WiU could be measured by our ethical " modes
of thought", and conceived of God merely as a Free-
WiU with unfathomable motives, i. e. without these
(arbitrariness). Occam questioned also the conception
of the primum movens immobile and- pronounced
monotheism only probabilior than polytheism. The
contradiction between Thomists and Scotists is ^B^ween^
found in their different conceptions of the relation ^ and^
of man to God. The former looked upon this
as dependence and recognized in the good the
essence of God (God wills a thing because it is
good); the latter separated God and the creature,
conceived the latter as independent but in duty
bound to the Divine commands which originate in
the pleasure of God (a thing is good because God
wiUs it). Yonder predestination, here arbitrariness.
Scotists.
464 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Theology indeed uttered the sentence "pater in filio
revelatus" with the lips, but heeded it not.
'^TrtaSy."* ^- ^hc Construction of the doctrine of the trinity
belonged entirely to scientific labor, after tritheistic
(Roscellin) and modalistic (Abelard) attempts had
been repulsed. Thomism necessarily retained an
inclination to modalism (even the Lombard was ac
cused of substantializing the divina essentia and
hence of "quaternity"), while the Scotistic school
kept the Persons sharply separated. In the subtUe
researches the trinity became a school problem.
The treatment of it proved that the faith of the
Occident did not live in this transmitted doctrine.
Pantheism 3. With Thomas are still found remnants of the
of Thomas. pantheistic way of thinking (creation as actualiza
tion of the Divine ideas ; everything which is exists
only participatione dei; divina bonitas est finis
rerum omnium, therefore not an independent aim
in the world) ; yet he by introducing the Aristo
telian idea had already essentially completed the sep
aration of God from the creature, and he endeavored
to restore the pure idea of creation. The contrasts
were reflected in the contest about the beginning of
the world. In the Scotistic school God's own pur
pose and that of the creatures were sharply separated.
The innumerable host of questions concerning the
government of the world, the theodicy, etc., which
scholasticism again propounded, belongs to the his
tory of theology. Thomas assumed that God directs
all things "immediate" and also effects the cor-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 465
ruptiones rerum "quasi per accidens" (Origen,
Augustine) ; the Scotists would acknowledge only an
indirect direction and contested the Neo-Platonic
doctrine of a malum in the interest of God and of
the independence of man.
4. Together with a "nota" against the "nihil
ism" of the Lombard who denied that God through
the incarnation has become something, the doctrine
of the two natures was transmitted to the great
scholastics. The conception of John Damascenus
was the prescribed one ; but the hypostatical union
was treated as a school problem. The Thomists con
ceived the human as passive and accidental and
reaUy continued in the monophysitic conception.
Duns endeavored to save the humanity of*Christ,
to place certain limits to the human knowledge of
Christ and to attribute existence also to the human in
dividual nature of Christ. Still within this territory
Thomism remained victorious. Practically indeed
men made use of the Christological dogma only in
the dogma of the eucharist, and the latest scholasti
cism explained the same as necessary and reasonable
( Occam. ) (God might also have assumed the natura
asinina and still have been able to save us). The
doctrine of the work of Christ did not have its root
in the doctrine of the two natures, but in the thought
of the merit of the sinless man Jesus, whose life had
a divine value. {Christus passus est secundem car-
nem). The idea of the satisfactio (Halesius, Al
bertus) was also brought up again. Thomas treated
30
Doctrine of
Two
Natures ;
John
Damas cenus.
Satisfac tion of
Christ.
466 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
it, but explained the redemption through, the death of
Christ as being simply the most fitting way. Be
cause in it is represented the sum of aU imaginary
suffering, this death, which brings before our mind
the love of God, becomes an example for us, recalls us
from sin and awakens as a motive our love in return.
Alongside the subjective Thomas also emphasized
the objective: If God had redeemed us sola volun-
tate, he would not have been able to gain so much
for us ; Christ's death has obtained for us not only
freedom from guilt, but also the gratia justificans
and the gloria beatitudinis. Moreover aU possible
points of view were quoted, from which the death of
sacrm- Christ may be regarded. As satisfactio it is super-
"muS' abundans, since as regards all satisfaction the rule
holds good, that the offended one loves the gift
tendered by himself more than he hates the offence
{sacrificium acceptissimum). This apparently cor
rect and worthy idea became fatal; it is plain that
Thomas also misjudges the suffering of punishment
and with it the full gravity of sin. In the doctrine
regarding merit the reality (not the possibility only)
of our reconciliation through the death of Christ
Anselm's was to be cxpresscd. Setting aside the doctrine of
Doctrine
Extended, the two uaturcs the idea of Anselm was further car
ried out, that the merit gained through the voluntary
suffering descends from the head to the members:
" caput et membra sunt quasi una persona mystica,
et ideo satisfactio Christi ad omnes FIDELES
pertinet, sicut ad sua membra". But the idea of
of God.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 467
faith is instantly replaced by that of love : "fides,
per quam a peccato mundamur, non est fides in-
formis, quae protest esse etiam cum peccato, sed
est fides formata per caritatem" . Thomas wavered Thomas
Wavered
between the hypothetical and the necessary, between ob^^twe
the objective (possible) and subjective (real), between jective^'iRe-
the rational and irrational redemption. Duns drew
the consequences of the satisfaction theory in tracing
everything back to the arbitrary " acceptatio" of God.
The arbitrary estimation of the Receiver gives the
value to the satisfaction, as it also alone determines
the extent of the offence. The death of Christ was Duns Made
Eedemp-
of as much value as God allowed it to be ; at any *i°^Act
rate the idea of "infinite" is to be repudiated; for
neither the sin nor the death of a finite man can have
infinite weight ; besides an infinite merit .is wholly
unnecessary, since the sovereign will of God decrees
what is good and meritorious in his sight. There
fore a purus homo would also have been able to re
deem us ; for there was needed only a first impulse,
the rest in any event the self-sufficient man must
accomplish. Duns indeed endeavored to show also
that the death of Christ was "appropriate"; but
this point was no longer of real importance : Christ
died, because God so willed it. Everything "neces
sary" and "infinite", which is here only an expres
sion for the Divine, was cleared away. The predes- ^^^^^
tinating arbitrariness of God and justification by
works ruled dogmatics. Duns in truth had already
destroyed the doctrine of redemption and annulled
Works.
468 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
the Divinity of Christ. Only the authority of the
Church kept up its validity ; should the former fail,
Socinianism would be established. Acknowledging
this authority nominalistic theologians advanced in
their dialectics to the frivolous and blasphemous.
However, in the 15th century there reappeared in
connection with Augustinianism a more serious con
ception in Gerson, Wessel, even in Biel and others,
and the Bernardine view of the suffering Christ was
never lost during the Middle Ages.
B. The Scholastic Doctrine of the Sacra
ments.
Hahn, L. v. d. Sacramenten, 1864.
^aith and The scholastic uncertainties and liberties touching
the^licra- ^he doctriue of the work of Christ are explained by
the certainty with which scholasticism regarded the
benefit of salvation in the sacraments as a present one.
Faith and theology lived in the sacraments. The
Augustinian doctrine was here developed materially
and formally ; the " verbum" however was evermore
disregarded . in favor of the " sacramentum" ; for
since by the side of the awakening of faith and love
as means of grace the old definition stiU retained
its value : " gratia nihil est aliud quam participata
similitude divinae NATURAE", no other form
of grace could really be thought of than the magic-
sacramental form.
The doctrine of the sacraments was for a long time
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 469
developed under the embarrassment, that there was Number of
bacra-
nothing settled regarding the number of the sacra- Te?tei?°"
ments. Besides baptism and the eucharist there were
an indefinite number of holy acts (compare even Ber
nard) . Abelard and Hugo St. Victor laid stress upon
confirmation, extreme unction and marriage (five in
number), Robert PuUus upon confirmation, con
fession and ordination. Out of a combination per
haps in the contest with the catharists originated
the number seven (Roland's book of tenets), which
the Lombard brought forward as an "opinion".
Even at the councils of 1179 and 1215 the number
was not settled. The great scholastics first brought
the same to honorable recognition and at Florence, Coimcn of
1439, there took place a decided ecclesiastical decla- J^' ^®Jn
ration (Eugene IV., bull exultate deo). However,
a full equalizing of the seven sacraments was not
intended (baptism and especially the eucharist re
mained prominent) . The " conveniens " of the num
ber seven and the organism of the sacraments, en
riching the whole life of the individual and of the
Church, were explained in detail. Indeed the very
creation of these seven sacraments was a master
piece of a perhaps unconscious politics.
Hugo began the technical treatment of the doc- pfterr
trine, retaining the Augustinian distinction between
sacramentum and res sacramenti and the strong
emphasis upon the physico-spiritual gift, which really
is included. Following him, the Lombard (IV. 1.
B.) defined: "Sacramentum proprie dicitur, quod
470 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA. ^
ita signum est gratiae dei et invisibilis gratiae
forma, ut imaginem ipsius gerat et causa existat.
Non ergo significandi tantum gratia sacramenta
instituta sunt, sed etiam sanctificandi " (in signifir
candi gratia the Old Testament ordinances were hit
upon). Still he did not say that the sacraments con
tain the grace (Hugo), but that they make it efficient;
he also demanded only a signum as a foundation, not
Thomas. Uke Hugo a corporale elementum. -Thomas also
moderated the " continent" of Hugo, he even went
further : God indeed does not work " adhibitis sac
ramentis " (Bernard), they confer grace only "per
aliquem modum". God himself confers it; the
sacraments are causae instrumentales, they trans
mit the effect a prima movente. They are also
causa et signa; thus the phrase " efficiunt quod figu
rant " must be understood. Still there is contained
in the sacraments a virtus ad inducendum sacra-
mentalem effectum. Later on the relation between
the sacraments and grace was entirely relaxed.
The latter only accompanies the former, for the mere
arbitrariness of God combined them (Duns) by vir
tue of a "pactum cum ecclesia initum". Thus the
Nominaiis- nominalistic conception appears less magical and it
Prepares prsparcd the way by its protest against the " conti-
zwfngirs. nent" for the sacramental doctrine of the f orerimners
of the Reformation and of Zwingli. But this change
did not originate in the interest of the " word" and
faith, but, as remarked, in the peculiar conception of
God. The official doctrine remained as in Thomas,
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 471
i.e. returned to the "figurant, continent et confer-
unt" (Florentine council) . It thereby holds good that
the sacraments, differing from those of the Old Testa
ment in which faith {opus operandi) was necessary,
work "ex opere operate" (thus already the Lom
bard) ; that is, the effect fiows from the administra
tion as such. The attempt of the Scotists to place
the sacraments of the Old Testament on an equality
with those of the New was repudiated.
In detaU, the following points of the Thomistic D?cMn?of
doctrine are still especially important : (1) In genere ments.
the sacraments are altogether necessary to salvation,
in specie this is in the strictest sense valid only of
baptism (otherwise the rule holds good; "non de-
fectus sed contemptus damnat"). (2) In genere the
sacraments must have a three-fold effect, a signifi- Effect.
cant {sacramentum), a preparative {sacramentum
et res) , and a redemptive {res sacramenti) ; in specie,
however, the preparative effect, the character, can be
proved only in baptism, confirmation and the ordo.
Through these the " character of Christ", as capacity
for the receptio et traditio cultus dei, is implanted
in the potency of the soul indelebiliter, and is there
fore not capable of repetition (stamping it, as it
were) ; (3) In the definite discussion of the question. Form Must
"quid sit sacramentum", it was determined that ^^^%_
the same is not only a holy but also a sanctifying
sign; moreover that the cause of sanctification is
the suffering of Christ, the form consisting in the
communicated grace and virtues, and the aim being
472 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
eternal Ufe. The sacrament must always be a res
sensibilis a deo determinata (material of the sacra
ment), and it is "very becoming", that "words" also
go with it, " quibus verba incarnate quedammodo
conformantur" . These verba a deo determinata
(form of sacrament) must be strictly observed, an
unintentional lapsus linguae even does not aUow the
sacrament to become perfect; of course it is rendered
void as soon as one does not intend to do what the
of^S Church does; (4) The necessity of the sacraments
Soven. is proved by " quedammodo applicant passionem
Christi hominibus", in so far as they "congrua
gratiae praesentialiter demenstrandae sunt " ; (5)
^iSJ' o'f By the effect (character and gratia) it is argued that
in the sacrament to the general gratia virtutem et
donorum is still added " queddam divinum auxilium
ad consequendum sacramenti finem"; that as weU
in verbis as in rebus there is contained an instru-
mentalis virtus ad inducemdam gratiam. By de
termining the relationship between sacramental grace
and the passio Christi it is plainly discernible that
the Catholic doctrine of the sacraments is nothing
else than a doubling of the salvation through Christ.
Since they conceived grace physically, yet were un
able to join this physical grace directly to the death
of Christ, i.e. deduce it from the latter, another in-
strumentum separatum (the sacraments), in addition
to the instrumentum conjunctum (Jesus), had still
to be ascribed to God the Redeemer. But if one can
obtain such an understanding of the life and death
Salvation.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 473
of Christ, that it of itself appears as grace and sac
rament, then the doubling is useless and harmful ; (6)
By determining the causa sacramentorum it follows Au°hor^th6
that God is the Author, but the priest, as minister, ^inltou^^
the " causa instrumentalis" . Everything which is
de necessitate sacramenti (therefore not the prayers
of the priests, etc.) must have been instituted by
Christ himself (appeal to tradition, while Hugo and
the Lombard still deduced some sacraments from the
apostles ; with some this latter continued until the 16th
century ; the apostles cannot have been institutores
sacramenti in the strict sense of the word ; even to
Christ as man was due only the potestas ministerii
principalis seu excelentiae; he works meriterie et
efficienter and could have transferred this extraordi
nary potestas ministerii, which however he did
not do) ; bad priests also can validly administer the
sacraments ; they need to have the intentio only, not
the fides; but they incur a mortal sin . Even heretics
can transmit the sacramentum, but not the res sac
ramenti. These doctrines of Thomas are lacking in due re- opusOper- atum Em-
gard for faith and pass lightly over the question re- phasized.
garding the conditions of the salutary reception.
With the nominalists this question, together with that
of the relation of grace and sacrament (see above) and
that of the minister, became most important in the
case of each separate sacrament, and they came to the
decision to allow the factor of merit to encroach up
on that of the sacraments and of grace, at the same
474 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
time, however, they conceived of the conditions of the
merit in a looser way and emphasized more strongly
the opus operatum. On the whole they dissolved
the whole of Thomism. They desired here also to
apprehend the doctrine more spiritually and ethically;
in truth they fell into a disgraceful casuistry and
favored justification by works and likewise the magic
Question of the sacramcuts. That some disposition was nec-
Regarding -^
^tiSn^'' essary to a salutary reception aU assumed, but the
question was wherein it consisted and what value
it should have. Some saw in it no positive condi
tioning of sacramental grace, but merely a conditio
sine qua non; thej did not think of it as worthiness
and, therefore, declared roundly that the sacraments
were effective only ex opere operate (the disposition
is necessary, but has no causal importance). Others
— they were not numerous — declared that the sacra
ments can procure grace only when inward repent
ance and faith exist; these, however, are caused
by God as interiores motus, so that no justification
ex opere operante can be assumed ; the sacraments
only announce the inward work of God (preparing
the way for the Reformation point of view). Others
still, who gained the upper hand, taught that re
demptive grace is a product of the sacraments and of
penitent faith, so that the sacrament itself only ele
vates above the death-point, in order to co-operate at
once with the inner disposition. Here the question
first became important, what then the disposition
should be (repentance and faith), in order to allow
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 476
the sacrament to have its full effect. First of aU
they answered with Augustine, that the receiver
must not "obicem contrariae cogitationis oppo-
nere" . Therefrom the older theologians had inferred
that a bonus motus interior must exist; indeed they
also conceived this already as a merit ; for a mini
mum of merit (against Augustine) certainly always
must exist, if grace is to be imparted. Duns and
his pupils however taught— a vicious corruption of a
correct idea — that the glory of the New Testament
sacraments consists in not requiring, like the earlier,
a bonus motus as a pre-supposition, but rather only
the absence of a motus contrarius malus (contempt
of the sacraments, positive unbelief). Without the
sacraments grace can be effective only where there
exists some worthiness ; sacramental grace, however,
is also effective where there is tabula rasa (as if
such a thing exists !) ; yonder is a meritum de con
gruo requisite, here "solum requiritur opus exte-
rius cum amotione interioris impedimenti" . But
where this appears mere obedient submission to the
consummation of the sacrament becomes for the re
ceiver a meritum de congruo, and therewith the
process of salvation begins, which, while the sacra
mental collations increase, can finally be finished
without the subjects ever overstepping the limits of
the meritum de congruo, that is, of a certain merit
which may exist without real inner faith and love.
Sacramental grace transforms ex opere operate the
attritio into centritie and thereby furnishes a
Augus
tine's View
Brought
Forward.
Duns'
Vitiated Concep tion.
Meritum de
Congruo.
476 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
supplement to the incomplete merits, rendering them
complete. Upon the steps of inner emotions, which
are constantly supplemented by the sacraments and
are wholly vain, even irreligious (fear of punish
ment, dread of hell, powerless dissatisfaction with
one's self), the soul rises to God: "attritio super-
veniente sacramente virtute clavium efficitur suf-
ficiens". Here the doctrine of the sacraments is
subordinated to the worst form of a Pelagian doc
trine of justification (see below).
Baptism. y^g Separate Sacraments. 1. Baptism (mate
rial: Water; form: Institutional words). This has
reference to hereditary sin. Baptism blots out such
guilt and that of all hitherto committed sins, remits
the punishment (not however earthly punishments)
and regulates the concupiscence; that is, the idea
of an innocent concupiscence is aUowed (not a re
ligious view) and it is declared that baptism ren
ders a man able to keep his concupiscence within
bounds. The positive effect of baptism was placed
under the head of "regeneratio" without ridding
this conception of the obscurity and lack of meaning
which it has in the Church fathers. In theory it
was asserted that the positive grace of baptism was
perfectissima, and children also received it (sacra
ment of justification in the full sense); but in fact
it was only conceived as a sacrament of initiation,
and only in this sense could the perfectness of infant
baptism (belief of the Church, or of good parents as
substitutes) be sustained: Baptism establishes the
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 477
process of justification only in habitu, not in actu.
In case of necessity a deacon also, yes a layman,
may baptize. Detailed explanations concerning sac
ramental observances were made based upon a com
parison with baptism.
2. Confirmation (material: The chrisma conse- Conflrma^ tion.
crated by the bishop ; form : Consigne te, etc.) . The
effect of this sacrament, which like baptism cannot
be repeated, was to give power for growth, strength
to fight, the gratia gratum faciens in the process of
justification. Only the bishop could administer it ;
it gained its significance as a sacrament of the epis
copal hierarchy alongside of the ordo; still on the
whole its significance resided only in the " character".
Doubts regarding the sacrament never died out in the
Middle Ages (Wiclif) . Beginning with Thomas it
was brought very close to the power of the pope, since
it had special reference to the mystical body of Christ
(the Church; not to the sacramental body) and ac
cordingly the power of jurisdiction came into consid
eration. 3. Eucharist {materiel: The elements ; form : The Eucharist.
institutional words). The Thomist doctrine here
gained a complete victory as against the attempt of
the nominalist to shake the doctrine of transubstan
tiation; but the "heretical" opposition to this doc
trine did not cease in the Middle Ages after the
Lateran council (vid. p. 426). Realism is the presup
position of the orthodox theory ; without this it col
lapses. Everything that is sublime was said about
478 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
the eucharist; but faith, which seeks surety, went
empty-handed, and yet the sacrament of penance as
sacrament and as sacrifice was finaUy far superior
to the eucharist : Masses are trifiing means, and the
spiritual food blots out no mortal sins. The great
theological problem was transubstantiation itself , and
by reason of its greatness they overlooked the insig-
D^ctrine. uificauce of its effect. Thomas gave form to the doc
trine regarding the mode of the presence of the body
of Christ in the sacrament (no new creation, no as
sumptio elementerum so that they become body, no
consubstantiality) ; the substance of the elements
disappears entirely, but not per annihilatienem,
jet per cenversionem; the existence of the remain
ing unsubstantial accidents of the elements is made
possible by the direct working of God ; the body of
Christ enters totus in tote; in each of the elements
is the whole Christ, to wit : per concomitantiam as
regard his body and soul as well as regards his Di
vinity from the moment of pronouncing the insti
tutional words (therefore also extra usum) ; the pres
ence of Christ in the elements has no dimensions,
but how this was to be conceived became a primary
problem for which Thomas and the nominalistic
writers summoned absurd and ingenious theories
of space. They thereby approached very closely
either to the idea of the annihilation of the primary
Duns. substance (Duns), or to consubstantiality and "im-
occam. panation " (Occam) ; they hit upon the latter be
cause their metaphysics in general only admitted
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 479
the idea that the Divine and the created accompany
each other by virtue of Divine adjustment (similarly
Wesel, and with other motives Luther). The con
sequences of the formulation of the doctrine of tran- oo'ase-
^ quences of
substantiation were, (1) Cessation of infant commun- ^uoTi^
ion (this had also other causes) , (2) Increase of the
authority of the priests, (3) Withdrawal of the chalice
(determined upon at Constance), (4) Adoration of the
elevated host (feast of Corpus Christi, 1264, 1311).
Against the last two results there arose in the 14th and
15th centuries considerable opposition. — In regard to Eepetition
the representation of the eucharist as a sacrifice, the ^'^¦
Lombard was still influenced by the old ecclesiastical
motive of the recordatie; however, the idea of the
repetition of the sacrificial death of Christ, confirmed
by Gregory I. , crept in more and more (Hugo, Al
bertus; Thomas reaUy justifies the theory only by
the practice of the Church) and modified also the
canon of the mass (Lateran council, 1215). The
priest was considered the sacerdos Corporis Christi.
The attacks of Wiclif and others upon this entirely
unbiblical conception died away; during the 14th
and 15th centuries one really fought only against the
abuses. 4. Penance (great controversy over the material. Penance.
since no res corporalis exists) is on the whole the
chief sacrament, because it alone restores the lost
baptismal grace. The theory remained yet for a long
time shy of the hierarchical practice, which had been
expressed in the pseudo-Augustinian writing, " de
480 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
vera et falsa paenitentid" . The Lombard still con
sidered the true penitence of a Christian in itself
sacramental, and the priestly absolution merely de
clarative {ecclesiastical act) ; for God alone pardons
Lateran sin. Hugo and the Lateran council, 1215, prepared
Council. •= ; ' r- X-
the way for Thomas. The latter recognized the ma
terial of the sacrament in the visible act of the pen
itent, the form in the priest's words of absolution,
declared that the priests as authorized ministers are
DoSrine dispeuscrs in the fuUest sense, and gave as a reason
for the necessity of sacramental penance (before
the priest) the perverse sentence : " Ex quo aliquis
peccatum (mortal sin) incurrit, caritas, fides et
misericordia non liberant hominem a peccato sine
paenitentia" . However, he added that the sacra
mental absolution did not at once take away the
reatus totius poenae together with the guilt of the
mortal sin, but that it only disappeared " completis
omnibus paenitentiae actibus". The three partes
paenitentiae — already formulated by the Lombard
as contritio cordis, confessio oris, satisfactio
operis — were originaUy not considered of equal value.
The inner perfect penitence was considered res and
sacramentum, and still dominated with the Lombard
and Thomas the whole representation. Yet already
Halesius, Alexander Halesius and Bonaventura were of the
Bonaven tura. opinion that God precisely by the sacrament had
facilitated the way to salvation, and they discrim
inated between contritio and attritio {timor ser-
vilis) , declaring the latter sufficient for admission tp
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 481
the sacrament. In spite of its silent rejection by
Thomas this view gained more and more ground:
The sacrament itself wiU perfect the half-penitence
by the infusio gratiae. The attritio, gaUows- Gaiiows- Eepent-
repentance, became the bane of the Church doctrine *''"^-
in the 14th and 15th centuries (Johann von Palltz,
Petrus de Palude and others; Dieckhoff, Der Ablass-
streit, 1886) ; the Tridentine council sanctioned it
only conditionaUy. It was weU known that the at
tritio often springs from immoral motives and yet
they built out of it and the sacraments steps up to
heaven. — Thomas is the theologian of the confessio '^"orlsf"
oris; he placed the obligation thereto under the jus °™^"
divinum, stated for the first time exactly the extent
ofi;he new ordinance and deduced the sole right of the
ecclesiastic to hear confessions from the minister-
ium super corpus Christi verum (in case of need one
should confess to a layman, such confession, however,
is, according to Thomas, no longer sacramental).
The Scotists essentiaUy accepted aU this. — The sole
right of the priest to grant absolution was also first ^\i°^'
strictly brought to an issue by Thomas. However, ^°™^-
upon this sacrament the power of jurisdiction exerted
an infiuence (reservance of cases for the pope). Ac
cording to the Scotists the priest by absolution sim
ply induces God to fulfil his contract ; according to
Thomas he acts independently through the trans
mitted potestas ministerii. — By imposing a satis
factio the priest acts as m.edicus peritus et judex ^edicus
aequus. The practice is an old one, the " mechanic
al
482 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
ing " and the theoretical rating (alongside the con
tritio as a part of the penance) is comparatively
new. The idea is that the satisfactio, as a constit
uent part of the sacrament, is the necessary manifes
tation of repentance in such works as are fitted to give
a certain satisfaction to an offended God, and which
become the motive for the shortening of temporal
punishment. In baptism God pardons without any
satisfaction, but of those baptized he demands a cer
tain satisfaction, which then as merit reverts to him
who renders it. Moreover the baptized is reaUy
able to render it ; it also contributes to his ref orma-
o^^WOTks *^°^ ^^^ protects him against sin. Meritorious are
only such acts as are done in a state of grace {in
caritate, hence after absolution), but the works
(prayer, fasting, alms) of those who are not in cari
tate also have a certain merit. Thus finaUy attritio
and imperfect meritorious works dominate the whole
territory of penance, that is of ecclesiastical life.
gences "^"^ *^^ scholastics admitted also in practice the
idea of the personal exchange of satisfactions and of
personal substitution. This led to the doctrine of
indulgences (Bratke, Luther's 95 Theses, 1884.
Schneider, Die Ablasse, 7. Aufi., 1881). The indul
gence joins on to the satisfactio, i.e. also to the
attritio. In theory it has nothing to do with the
reatus culpae et poenae aeternae; still in practice
it was not seldom joined with the latter (even the
Tridentine council here complained of abuses) . The
indulgence rests upon the idea of commutation and
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 483
its purpose was to ameliorate, i.e. to abolish the tem
poral punishment of sin, above aU the punishment
of purgatory. Through absolution hell was closed ; -^^cfoses™
but the homines attriti in reality neither believe in ^®"'
heU nor in the power of grace, for only a contritus
knows anything of such things. But they are afraid
of severe punishment, and they believe in the possi
bility of removing it by various "doings", and are
even ready for some sacrifice for this end. Thus pur
gatory was heU to them and the indulgence became
a sacrament. To these feelings the Church in real
ity yielded ; attritio, opera and indulgentia became
in truth parts of the sacrament of penance. Thomas '''^^™^^'
stiU endeavored throughout to bring about a com
promise between the earnest theory and the evil
practice, which he was unable to uproot (" ab omnibus
conceditur indulgentias aliquid valere, quia im-
pium esset dicere, quod ecclesiae aliquid vane
faceret") . With him the indulgences had not yet
become a mockery of Christianity as the religion of
redemption, because he really conceives them only as
an annex to the sacrament. Yet he abandoned the
old idea that the indulgence has reference only to
the ecclesiastical punishment imposed by the priest;
and it was he who handed down the theory of in
dulgences. The latter is composed of two ideas: (1) ^^^^^1°*
Pardoned sin also continues to have an effect through ^™'^'
its temporal consequences, still it cannot remain " in-
ordinata", and therefore the temporal punishment
must be expiated ; (2) Christ by his passion has ac-
484 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA,
complished greater things than the blotting out of
eternal guilt and punishment ; this alone is effective
within the sacrament, i.e. in the absolution; but
outside of it there is a surplus. This surplus merit
{thesaurus operum super erogatoriorum). must of
necessity benefit the body of Christ, the Church,
since it cannot benefit Christ and the saints.
But it can no longer find any other occupation than
that of shortening and blotting out the temporal
punishment of sin. It can be turned only to the
benefit of those absolved, who must regularly offer
in return a minimum (a smaU performance) ; it is
administered by the head of the Church, the pope,
who however can transfer to others a partial admin-
^otTu? istration. This theory of surplus merits, which had
Merits. ^ jQjjg ppJQj. history (Persians, Jews), became espe
ciaUy pernicious when no decisive weight was placed
upon the condition of repentant faith, or when dark
ness was intentionaUy permitted to rest upon the
question as to what it really was that was blotted
out by the indulgence, or when the question, as to.
whether the indulgence would not also be of benefit
to committers of mortal sin ad requirendam gra
tiam, was answered in the affirmative as was like
wise the question whether therefore it could not be
granted in advance, in order that one might make
. use of it for an occasional disposition (Scotistic prac
tice). The theory of indulgences is comprised in the
Buuuni- bull, " Unigenitus", Clement IV., of the year 1349;
here it is also stated that the indulgence has refer-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTfelNE OP SIN, ETC. 4S5
ence only to the "vere paenitentes et confessi".
Wiclif above aU disputed the practice and theory;
he called the indulgences arbitrary and blasphemous,
paralyzing obedience to the laws of God, a nefa
rious innovation. But indulgence was not yet un
hinged, when one proved it to be unbiblical, the
usurpation of the hierarchy and a moral corrup
tion. One must show how a dormant conscience is
to be awakened, a disturbed one to be comforted.
But neither Wiclif nor the other energetic contestors wicUf,
of indulgences (Huss, Wesel, etc.) were able to do wessei.
this. Wessel alone attacked indulgences at the root,
for he not only taught that the keys were given alone
to the pious (not to the pope and the priests), and
also pointed out that forgiveness does not depend up
on arbitrariness, but upon true penitence; moreover,
that the temporal punishments for sin serve for
man's education and therefore cannot be exchanged.
He also doubted the satisfactio operum: Satisfac
tio has no place anyhow where God has infused
his love; it would detract from the work of Christ
(the gratia gratis data). And yet indulgences,
which had also been approved at Constance, pre
vailed about 1500 more than ever; people knew them
to be " abusus quaestorum", and yet made use of
them. 5. Extreme unction (material: Consecrated oil; uncuS*
form: A deprecatory word of prayer). Thomas as
serted its institution by Christ, its promulgation by
James (Epist. 5 : 14). The purpose of this sacrament,
486 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
which admits of repetition, is the remissio pecca
torum, jet only of the venial. As this sacrament
was evolved only because of the need of the dying,
it was also left to practice. Theory had little in
terest-in it.
of'^Mes™ ^- Ordination of priests (from the impossibil
ity of proving a perceptible material by the side
of the form: " Accipe potestatem, etc." , — however,
one also thought of vessels of worship or of the lay
ing on of hands and symbols, — Thomas knew how to
_ Thomas' make capital : " Hoc quod confertur in aliis sacra-
Doctnne. -"^ ^ j
mentis derivatur tantum a deo, non a ministro,
qui sacramentum dispensat, sed illud quod in hoc
Sacramento traditur, scil. spiritualis potestas,
derivatur etiam ab eo, qui sacramentum dat, sicut
potestas imperfecta a perfecta; et ideo efficacia
aliorum sacramentorum principaliter consistit
in materia, quae virtutem divinam et significat
et continet. . . . , sed efficacia hujus sacramenti
principaliter residet penes eum, qui sacramentum
dispensat"). The bishop alone is the dispenser.
^Contro-" Controversies arose, (1) Regarding the seven ordina-
versy. tious and their relation to each other, (2) Regarding
the relationship between the priest's and the bishop's
ordination, (3) Regarding the validity of ordina-
( tions conferred by schismatical or heretical bishops
(question of reordination; the Lombard was in favor
of the stricter practice, which however jeopardized
ch^^tlr. ^^^ entire existence of the priesthood) . Character
was really the chief effect of this sacrament. The
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 487
episcopate could, on account of the old tradition, no
longer be counted as a special ordo; but there was
an endeavor to vindicate its higher position as being
especially instituted by Christ (on the ground of
jurisdictional power) ; Duns, taking into considera
tion the real circumstances, desired to acknowledge
a separate, sacrament in the consecration of a bishop.
7. IfafHmowt/ (material and form: The consent of ^^^y;
those about to be married). As with the former
sacrament, so also with this, every provable redemp
tive effect was wanting ; but it was here still more
difficult to carry out at all the general doctrine of
the sacraments. The treating of marriage as a sac
rament was already with Thomas a chain of difficul
ties ; in reality ecclesiastical law was alone concerned
with it. There were painful deductions concerning
the import of the copula carnalis for the sacrament;
the priestly benediction was considered only " quod
dam sacramentale" .
In the doctrine of the sacraments Thomas was the Th°mas'
Doctrine of
authoritative doctor ; his doctrines were confirmed by ^nfs°con-
firmed bv
Eugene IV. ; but in so far as they were subordinated Eugene iv.
to the doctrine of merits, a different spirit, the Scotis
tic, gradually entered into all dogmatics. Thomas
himself even was obliged to emphasize the vulgar
Catholic elements of Augustinianism, since he fol
lowed the practice of the Church in his Summa.
Later theologians went even much farther. The ia^|^D?s-
dissolving of Augustinianism into dogmatics did ^°nto
Dogmatics.
not reaUy take place from without; it was largely
488 OUTLINES Op the history op DOGMA.
the result of an inward development. The three
elements, which Augustine permitted to stand in and
by the side of his doctrine of grace, merit, the gratia
infusa and the hierarchical priestly element, con
tinued to work until they had completely trans
formed the Augustinian mode of thought.
C. The Revising op Augustinianism in the
Direction op the Doctrine op Merits.
Lombard Repeats Augus tine's
Teaching.
Anselm,Bernard,
Abelard.
Eeiigious
View Sup
planted by
Empirical.
No ecclesiastical theologian had directly denied
that grace is the foundation of the Christian religion,
but since the idea, " grace", is in itself ambiguous —
God himself in Christ, a riiysterious quality, love (?)
— it could also be made subservient to different
views. The Lombard, in regard to grace, predestina
tion and justification, exactly repeated the Augus
tinian sentences, but concerning free-wiU he ex
pressed himself no longer in an Augustinian, but in
a semi-Pelagian fashion, because he also had merit
in mind. With Anselm, Bernard and above all
Abelard a contradiction between the doctrine of
grace and of freedom can be verified, since aU were
governed by the thought which the Lombard formu
lated thus : " nullum meritum est in homine, quod
non fit per liberum arbitrium". Therefore the
ratio and the power of the will for good must have
remained unto man after the faU. The religious
view of Augustine is replaced by the empirical, and
even Bernard failed to mark Augustine's discrimi-
i)EV-EL0PMENT OP DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 489
nation between formal and material freedom. Nota
ble is the attempt of the Lombard to identify sancti
fying grace with the Holy Spirit. However, this
had no consequences ; they did not want God him
self, but Divine attributes, which can become human
virtues. From God to God through grace was the funda
mental thought of Thomas, and yet finally it is hab
itual virtue at which he aims. The fundamental
fault lay already in the Augustinian discrimination
between gratia operans and cooperans. The latter
alone procures bliss, but it cooperates with the will
and together they cause merit. Merits, howeyer,
are the essential point, since the theologian can have
no other conception than that God values a reforma
tion only when indicated by the habitus. But this
is not the standpoint of religion; faith thus becomes
merely an act of initiation, and God does not appear
as the almighty Love and therefore as the Rock of
Salvation, but as the Partner and Judge; he does
not appear as the personal Good, which as Father
is alone able to lead the soul to trust, but as the
Giver of material, perhaps very exalted blessings
(communication of his nature) . These theologians,
if they thought of God, did not look upon the heart
of the almighty Father, but upon an unfathomable
Being, who, having created the world out of noth
ing, likewise also causes superabundant powers of
knowledge, reformation and substantial transfor
mation to go forth. And when they thought of them-
Habitual Virtue.
Faith Be
comes an
Act of Imi
tation.
Theolo
gians Lose
Sight of
Person of
God.
490 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
selves, they did not think of the centre of the human
ego, the spirit, which is so free and exalted that it
gains a hold only upon a divine Person and not
upon the most glorious gifts ; they taught : God and
the gratia instead of personal communion with
God, who is the gratia. In the beginning indeed
God and the gratia (power of love) lay very close
together in their minds, but in the carrying out of
the thought ^e gratia was more and more 'with
drawn from God, until one finds it in magic- working
idols. The double thought, "natura divina" and
"bonum esse", was the ruling one: Physics and
morality, but not religion.
Thomas Thomas made law and grace, as the outer princi-
^'sa^T*'' pies of moral conduct, his basis. The former, even
as new law, was not sufficient. The necessity of
grace therefore was proved, partly by Aristotelian
means. At the same time the inteUectualism of
Thomas comes out strongly : Grace is the communi
cation of supernatural knowledge. The lumen gra
tiae, however, is also the lumen superadditum, that
is, it is not necessary for the accomplishing of the
aim of man, but for the' reaching over and beyond
this ; therefore it furnishes the reason also with a
Lumen supernatural worth, i.e. a merit. Man in the state
GratiaeLumen °^ integrity possesses accordingly the capability of
^dSum^" doing by his own strength the bonum suae naturae
proportionatum, yet he needs the Divine aid in
order to acquire a meritorious bonum super excedens.
After the fall, however, grace was necessary for both;
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 491
accordingly a two-fold grace is now needed. Thereby
the difference between gratia operans et cooperans
was already established, and at the same time there
was taken into view as the end of man a supernatural
state, which one may reach only by the aid of the
•second grace, which creates merits. " Vita aeterna Etemai
° ' Life to be
est finis excedens proportionem naturae hu- Earned.
manae", but with the help, of grace one can and
must earn eternal life. Yet Thomas, as a strict
Augustinian, did not admit the idea that a man can
prepare himself for the first grace. He recognized
grace alone for the beginning, not the merita de
congruo. The essence of grace he depicted in such
a manner, that, as a gift, it produces a pecuUar
quality of the soul, i.e. besides the auxilium, by
which God especiaUy induces the seal to good actions,
he infuses into the soul a supernatural quality.
Grace is to be distinguished, first, as the grace of f™]^^
salvation {gratum faciens) and as the grace of the et°?foa^er-
priestly office, second, as operans {praeveniens) and
cooperans {subsequens) ; in the former the soul is
mota non movens; in the latter mota movens. The
source of grace, which is deifica, is God himself, who
also creates the preparation for it in man, in order
to render the materia (the soul) "disposita". No
one, however, is able to know whether God is car
rying on the supernatural work within him. This
sentence (" nullus potest scire, se habere gratiam,
certitudinaliter ") and the superfluous speculation
about the materia disposita (inspired by Aristotle)
492 OUTLINES Op the history of dogma.
(5ace Two- became fatal. The effect of grace is two-fold ; first,
tmcation^ justification, second, merits, i.e. the real justification
does not yet take place by the remissio peccatorum,
but one may say simply, because of the end in view,
that forgiveness of sin is already justification. But
the gratia infusa is necessary for the forgiveness of
sin and therefore a motus liberi arbitrii is here
required. Thus the gratia praeveniens in truth
consists in an indefinable act, since every effect al
ready presupposes cooperation . Looking closer, there
Confusion prevails with Thomas a great confusion regarding
Doctrine, .(.j^g proccss of justification, because the locating of
the moment of the forgiveness of sin causes difficul
ties ; it ought to be in the beginning and yet it must
be placed later because the infusion of grace, the
turning to God in love and the .turning from sin,
should precede it. By the " opus magnum et mira-
culosum" of the justificatio impii the effects are
weighed, which through grace more and more fall to
the lot of the one already justified. They aU come
under the head of merit. All progress must be so
regarded that, in so far as it is the work of grace, it
is gained ex condigno, but, in so far as the free
will of the justified is concerned in it, it takes place
ex congruo. Therefore the opinion of Thomas was,
Man"cMi *^^* *^® natural man after the faU can earn no merit.
Merit" Jus- but the justified man can do so ex congruo {" con-
tifledMan j _i , . . i' \
Can. gruum est, ut hommi operanti secundum suam vir
tutem deus recompenset secundum excellentiam
suae virtutis") ; whereas in regard to etemai salva-
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 493
tion there exists for man "propter maximam inae-
qualitatem proportionis" no meritum de condigno.
This is reserved to the efficacy of grace. The meri
torious principle is always love; this deserves the
augmentum gratiae ex condigno. On the con
trary perseverance in grace can in no sense be f^^^ot
merited : " Perseverantia viae non cadit sub merito, '*^®"'®'^-
quia dependet solum ex motione divina, quae est
principium omnis meriti, sedd eus gratis perse
verantiae bonum lar gitur, cuicunque illud largi-
tur". Hereby pure Augustinianism was restored,
which Thomas also admitted unabridged into his
doctrine of predestination, while not only the inde
fatigably repeated definition of God as primum mo
vens, but also the whole special doctrine of morals
shows the influence of Aristotle. In the latter is car
ried out the thought that virtue, by the right ordering
of efforts and instincts, comes through the reason and
later is supernaturally perfected by the gifts of grace.
Virtue culminates in the fulfilment of the consilia ^^^^"l;^
evangelica (poverty, chastity, obedience). These (a°astity;
form the conclusion of the doctrine of the new law ; dience.
but, on the other side, the doctrine of grace also cul
minates in them, so that they, properly speaking,
form the apex of the whole scheme. " Praecepta
important necessitatem, consilium in optione pon-
itur ejus, cui datur". Through "counsels" man at
tains his aim " melius et expeditius" ; for the pre
cepts stiU admit of a certain inclination to the goods
of this world, the counsels wholly discard the same,
494 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
so that in following the latter the shortest way is
given to eternal life. By this discrimination be
tween precepta and consilia light is once more
Eternal throwu upou the Original state. The original en-
Supere^e- dowmcut of mau was in itself not sufficient to attain
NatSam. uuto the vita aeterna; the latter was a bonum
superexcedens naturam; but in the additional en
dowment of the justitia originalis man possesses a
supernatural gift, which enables him to really attain
Tinto eternal life. Thus one may say that after the
appearance of sin {materialiter = concupiscentia,
formaliter — defectus originalis justitiae) the
precepta correspond to the restoring of the natural
state of man, the consilia to the donum superaddi
tum of the justitia originalis.
DocSe Thomas' doctrine of grace has a double aspect ; it
Faced^ looks backward toward Augustine and forward
toward the dissolution of the doctrine in the 14th cen
tury. Thomas wanted to be an Augustinian, and
his explanations were already an Augustinian re
action against the assertions of Halesius, Bona
ventura and others; but he aUowed much wider
play to the idea of merit than did Augustine; he
removed still farther than the latter the doctrine of
grace from the person of Christ (the latter is dis
cussed before Christology !) , and he permitted faith
and the forgiveness of sin to recede still farther.
¦^*Loli'er°° ^^^^ is either fides informis, therefore not yet
Faith. faith, or fides formata, therefore no longer faith.
In fact faith as fiducia can find no place, if the
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OF SIN, ETC. 495
effects of grace are a new nature and a moral refor
mation. In the ambiguous sentence, "caritas
meretur vitam aeternam", the mischief of the time
to come lay already concealed.
The setting aside of the Augustinian doctrine of cfssXtiin
grace and sin can be foUowed up in every point: (1) °*ttne^r'
Halesius already taught that Adam in paradise
by good works ex congruo merited the gratia -
gratum faciens. The Scotists followed in his steps,
at the same time discriminating between the justi
tia originalis and such grace, and reckoning the
latter to the perfection of human nature itself. Al
though this was an advantage, yet it was neutralized
by the fact that the merit ex congruo had been
placed from the beginning alongside of the " only
efficacious grace". (2) Thomas no longer squarely Thomas.
admitted the sentence in regard to hereditary sin:
" Naturalia bona corrupta sunt " , in so far as he
defined the concupiscence, which in itself is not evil,
simply as languor et fomes, emphasized stronger
than Augustine the negative side of sin and, because
the ratio remained, assumed a continued inclinatio
ad bonum. Duns, on the whole, separated the ques
tion of concupiscence from that of hereditary sin ;
the former no longer appeared to him the formate
of the latter, but merely the materiale. Thus as
regards hereditary sin there remained only the pri
vatio of the supernatural good, which indeed brought
about a disturbance of the nature of man, however
without any of the natural good really being lost.
496 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Even the first sin was very loosely conceived of by
Duns. Duns (against Augustine) : Adam only indirectly
transgressed the commandment to love God and
the commandment to love his neighbor, and only
in so far as by compliance he overstepped the right
measure. Besides it was not at all a question of an
offence against moral laws, but of not obeying a com
mandment imposed for the sake of probation. With
Occam. Occam everything is entirely dissolved. As ia the
case of redemption, the reckoning of the fall of
man appeared to him as an arbitrary act of God,
which became known to us by " revelation". Small
sins were even possible in the originar state (thus al
ready Duns) . The renouncing of everything ideal,
i.e., the Neo-Platonic knowledge of the world, led
the nominalists to decompose the conception of guilt
and sin; here also they made tabula rasa and feU
back upon the practice of the Church viewed
as a revelation, because they were stiU blind to
history and concrete relations. (3) Duns and his
Hereditary succcssors Considered the guilt of hereditary sin as
Sin. finite. (4) Duns saw the contagium of hereditary
sin simply in the flesh, and argued against the
Thomistic assumption of a vulneratio naturae; the
reUgious view of sin as guilt, jeopardized already by
Augustine and Thomas, fully disappeared. (5) The
Liberium Ubcrium orbitrium possessed the widest scope, since
Arbitrium. the fundamental thesis had been sacriflced, that good
exists only in dependence upon God. With Duns
and the leading theologians after him free-will is the
DEVELOPMENT OF DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 497
second great power by the side of God, and what
ever they correctly established in the sphere of em
pirical psychology, they gave to it also a material
and positive religious significance. It is the inher
ited fate of mediaeval dogmatics, that in the amal
gamation of a knowledge of the world and religion a
relatively more correct knowledge of the world be
came finally more dangerous tb faith than an incor
rect knowledge. Against Pelagianism, which ever
more unhesitatingly made use of Augustinianism
simply as an "art language", Bradwardina now Bradwar- dina.
first took a strong stand, and after that the reaction
did not any more wane, but gradually increased dur
ing the 15th century until Wesel, Wessel, Staupitz,
Caietan and Contarini appeared. (6) In the doctrine Justificar
•* ff \ / tion and
of justification and of the meritorious earning of eter- oj^^^^^j^
nal life the dissolution manifested itseU strongly : (a)
The gratia praeveniens became a phrase, the gra
tia cooperans was the sole comprehensible grace ; (b) "
That which with Thomas was meritum de congruo
became meritum de condigno; merita de congruo,
however, were acknowledged in such affections as
Thomas had not placed at all under the merit point
of view ; (c) Together with the meritoriousness of the
attritio the fides informis, the mere obedience of
faith, was also valued more highly. At this point
the perversion became greatest. Mere subjection to ^^''^^j°g
the faith of the Church and the attritio became, in k^u^^I
a measure, the fundamental principles of dogmatics.
According to Duns the natural sinful man can stiU
33
498 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Occam
Takes Eef-
uge in
Arbitral
ot God.
Necessity of Super
natural
Habitus
Based on
Authority
of Church.
prepare himseff for grace ; he can begin to love God.
Therefore he must do so. In truth, therefore, merit
always precedes grace; first' the meritum de con
gruo, then after acquiring the first grace the mer
itum de condigno. Thereby the first and second
grace were reduced to the rank of mere expedients.
Indeed the Divine factor appears only in the accepta
tio. The latter, however — here the conception veers
around,— does not in the strictest sense at aU admit
of merit. Tlie nominalistic doctrine was only in so
far not simple moralism as it was less, i.e. its
doctrine of God does not admit in any way of a
strict moralism. This is plainest in Occam, who in
general affords the paradoxical spectacle of a strongly
developed reUgious sense taking refuge solely in the
arbitrariness of God. Reliance upon the latter, as
the Church defined its content, alone saved him from
nihilism. Faith, in order to maintain itseff, found
no other safety against the inroad of the flood of
science than the plank of the arbitrariness of the
God whom it sought. It no longer understood him,
,but it submitted to him. Thus Church dogma and
Church practice remained standing, just because
the philosophy of religion and absolute morality were
washed away. According to Occam the necessity
of a supernatural habitus (therefore of grace in gen
eral) to gain eternal life cannot be proved by argu
ments founded upon reason, since a heathen also
through reason can arrive at a love of God. The
necessity is established solely by the authority of
tionalists.
DEVELOPMENT OP DOCTRINE OP SIN, ETC. 499
the Church. Occam and his friends were as yet no
moralists or rationalists ; they only appear so to us.
The Socinians were the first, for they first raised the 1°^?';^!
hypothetical tenets of the nominalists concerning
natural theology to categorical rank. But thereby
they again gained a mighty reliance upon the clear
ness and power of morality, which the nominalists
had forfeited together with their inward confidence
in religion. If in the 15th century men bewailed the
destruction of theology in religion, they had in mind
the tenets which were put into practice, viz. , that good
works are the causae for receiving eternal life, that
even the most trifiing works done wiU ever be re
garded as merits, and because they considered sub
mission to the ordinances of the Church a bonus
motus, which, supplemented by the sacraments, im
parts the worthiness necessary for etemai life.
The lax conception of hereditary sin showed itself ^|f^|^^P
in the development of the dogma concerning Mary, to mSt^
Anselm, Bernard, Bonaventura and Thomas still as
cribed hereditary sin to Mary, even if they admitted
an especial reservation regarding it ; but by the year
1140 at Lyons a feast of the immaculate conception
of Mary was celebrated, and Duns taiight that the
immaculate conception was probable (retro-acting
power of the death of Christ). The controversy be
tween the Franciscans and Dominicans which then
arose was not adjusted in the Middle Ages, but was
500 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
^gan^^ forbidden by Sixtus IV. The Dominicans did not
oi^^rgin" otherwise take a subordinate place in the extrava
gant glorification of the virgin. Thomas indeed
taught that to her belongs not only " dulia", as to
the saints, but " hyperdulia". She also was credited
with a certain part in the work of redemption (queen
of heaven, inventrix gratiae, via, janua, scala,
domina, mediatrix). The assumption of the Scot
ists, that she had cooperated not only passively but
also actively at the incarnation, was a natural con
sequence of the adoration, especiaUy as Bernard
taught it.
BOOK III.
THE THREE-FOLD ISSUING OF THE HISTORY
OF DOGMA.
lem.
CHAPTER I.
HISTORICAL SURVEY.
THE elements of the Augustinian theology be- Thomas
came more prominent during the Middle Ages, ^e^pJob-
but they were gradually more widely sundered from
one another. True, Thomas undertook once again
to solve the enormous problem of satisfying within
the bounds of one system all the claims made by
ecclesiastical antiquity as expressed in its body of
dogma, by the Holy Scriptures, by the idea of the
Church as an ever-present, living Christ, by the
legal organization of the Roman Church, by Augus
tine's doctrine of grace, by the science of Aristotle
and the Bernardine-Franciscan piety ; but this new
Augustine was not able to create a satisfactory unity.
His undertaking had in part the opposite conse
quence, as it were. The nominalist's criticism of
the reason and the mysticism of Eckhart went to
school to Thomas ; the curialists learned from him
and so did the "Reformers". In the 15th century
501
502 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Curialism :
Usages of
Church Divine
Truth.
Pope Su-
premeOver Councils.
Decrees of
Councils
Made Code
of Laws.
theological doctrine seemed to be settled. But there
appeared at that time two plain tendencies : Curial
ism and the opposition thereto.
Curialism taught that the usages of the Romish
Church are Divinetruth. It treated Church affairs
and religion as an outward dominion and sought to
maintain them by means of power, bureaucracy and
an oppressive toU-system. After the unlucky course
of the great councils a general lassitude succeeded.
The princes who were striving for absolutism found
their match when they bargained with the curia to
share with it in the shearing of the sheep. They
gave back to the curia in ecclesiastical matters the
absolute power, iii order to share in the division
of the resultant mixture (the buUs, " Execrabilis"
of Pius II. in the year 1459, and "Pastor aeternus"
of Leo X. in the year 1516, proclaim the suprem
acy of the pope over the councils). The opinion
that papal decisions are as holy as the decrees of
councils, and that the right of exposition in aU
things belongs only to the Church, i.e. Rome, grad
ually established itself. The curia, however, was
very careful to compile from these decisions a book
of laws, a closed dogmatic canon. Its infaUibility
and sovereignty were secure only when it still had
a free hand and when men were obliged to accede in
every case to its judicial utterance. The old dogma
was esteemed as formerly ; but the questions which
it treated in actual life lay no more within its own
province. They were handled by theology. The
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 603
latter, however, during the 160 years subsequent to
Thomas, came to the conviction of the irration
ality of the revealed doctrine and therefore gave out
the watchword, that one must blindly submit to the
authority of the Church. This development favored
curialism; long since in Rome men had taught that
submission to the authority of the Church {fides im
plicita) would secure blessedness, if only one believed
besides in the Divine recompense. In the humanis
tic circles of the curia men did not in truth wholly
accept this ; yet on the other hand pious sentiment
revered the Divine in the irrational and arbitrary.
That this entire handling of the matter was a way
of burying the old dogma is clear. The end toward
which from the beginning the matter was directed
in the Occident now revealed itself with astounding
clearness : Dogma is institution, is a code of laws. J>°s^. '^
"^ ' •' Institution.
The curia itself respected the same only formaUy;
practicaUy there lay beneath, as in the case of all codes
in the hands of an absolute master, the politics of the
curia. The " tolerari potest" and the "probabile"
indicate a stiU worse secularization of the dogma
and of the Church than the "anathema sit". Yet
there lay a truth in curialistic ecclesiasticism itself
as contrasted with those tendencies which would
found the Church upon the sanctity of Christians.
Against the Hussites and the mystics did Rome pre
serve the right of the conviction, that the Church of
Christ is the domination of the Gospel over sinful
men.
604 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Opposition to
Curialism.
Eeforma tion
Crippled from Be
ginning.
Practical Piety:
Erasmus, Staupitz.
The opposition to curialism was held together by a
negative thought, that the usages of the Romish
Church were become tyrannical and that they had
the testimony of ecclesiastical antiquity against
them. Here political, social, religious and scientific
motives met together. Men reasoned accordingly that
papal decisions do not have the significance of articles
of faith, that Rome is not the only one authorized to
interpret the Scriptures and the fathers, that the coun
cil should reform the Church in its hierarchy and in
its members, and that the Church, over against the
dogmatic, cultish and ecclesiastico-legalistic innova
tions of Rome, must return to its original principles
and to its original attitude. Men believed them
selves able to set aside the evolution of the preceding
centuries and planted themselves in thesi upon the
Holy Scriptures and ecclesiastical antiquity; but in
praxi the reformatory aim was either whoUy obscure
or contained so many elements of the post- Augustin
ian development that the opposition was crippled from
the start. Men knew not whether they were to re
form usages or misusages, and they knew not what
they should do with the pope, whom they acknowl
edged and rejected, blessed and cursed with the same
breath (cf. Luther's own attitude, 1517-1520, toward
the pope). But this highly inconsistent opposition
was still a power, save within the realm of doctrine;
for the latter was discredited also within the circles
of the anti-curialists. "Practical piety" was the
watchword of humanists like Erasmus and of Au-
THREE-POLD ISSUING OF HISTORY OP DOGMA. 605
gustinians like Staupitz. Men were surfeited with
that theology which reasoned over-much within the
safe haven of authority and rendered the truly pious
life more difficult. If the Church doctrine were only
" science", then was it given for the sake of the lat
ter ; it ought to step aside and make way for a new
mode of thought (see Socinianism) . But since the Socinian- ism.
old dogma was more, it remained — yet here also
as a legal code. With the exception of a few bold
leaders the opposition parties respected the dogma
with the instinct of self-preservation. They felt
it still ever, even if obscurely, as the foundation
of their existence. But they wished no doctrinal
controversies : Scholastic quibblings were as distaste
ful to them as monkish quarrels, still they wished to
free themselves from scholasticism. What a contra- 'What con-
tradio-
diction! The ultimate ground lay in the enormous *'°°^'
breach which existed between the old dogma and the
Christian conceptions whose expressed form was the
life of the day. Dogma was the soil and the title-
deed for the existence of the Church — but which old
Church dogma had then stiU for piety, as it then
existed, a directly comprehensible sense? Neither
the doctrine of the trinity, nor of the two natures.
Men thought no more after the manner of the Greeks.
Piety, as it developed itself in the 16th century, lived
in Augustine, Bernard and Francis. Under the ^^'>^^^^
sheU of an old faith a new piety had been forming ^^"yn-
during the past thousand years and therefore also a '*'"^™-
new faith. Men here and there thought to assist by
506 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OF DOGMA.
a return to pure Augustinianism. Yet the crisis
at that time, the breach between the dogmatic legal
regulations in the Church and the obscure aim of
piety, sprang out of the soil of Augustinianism it
self. The defects lay germinally already in their
premises. This, it is tme, no forerunner of the Ref
ormation perceived ; but the fact of the impossibility
of a reformation by the means transmitted by
Augustine is thoroughly apparent. The disinteg
rated Augustinianism is still Augustinianism;
how then shall one permanently help out the same
with the genuine?
Criticism StiU the Criticism which applied the revived Au-
Beneflcial. ^ "^
gustinianism to the disintegrated had in the 15th
century a beneficial influence, without whose prepa
ratory work the Reformation and the Tridentine
council were inconceivable. The immoral, irrelig
ious, yea, heathenish mechanism of the dominant
Church was discredited' by this Augustinianism;
yes even more, the latter unfettered the sense of
freedom in religion and therewith the striving
after real religion. It worked in union with aU the
forces which in the 15th century recognized the right
of the individual and of subjectivity, and sought tp
break the spell of the Middle Ages. It created un
rest, an unrest which went beyond itseK — How can
one be a free and at the same time a blessed man?
But no one was able to formulate this question,
because no one felt as yet its full force.
With the close of the 15th century various issu-
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 507
ings of the crisis seemed possible : A complete tri
umph of curialism, a triumph of revivified Augus
tinianism, a sundering of the Church into diverse
groups of the most rigid curialism and of a ceremon
ial religion verging toward a rationalistic and fanat
ical Biblical Christianity which should discard the
old dogma, finaUy a new reformation of religion as a
whole, i.e. an evangelical reformation, which should
root up and discard the old dogma, because the new
point of view — God is gracious for the sake of
Christ, and the right and freedom which have come
through him — could permit that only to remain in
theology which belonged to him.
In reality, however, the issuings were different.
They aU remained burdened with contradictions:
Tridentine Catholicism, Socinianism and the
Evangelical Reformation. In the first curialism
prevailed, the monarchical institutional dispenser of
blessedness with its sacraments and its "merits";
but it found itself compeUed to make a compact with
Augustinianism and to reckon with the same on the
basis of the codification of the new dogmas which
had been extorted from it. In Socinianism the
nominalistic criticism of the understanding and the
humanistic spirit of the new era prevailed; but it
remained entangled in the old Biblicism, and in
setting aside the old dogmas it created for itself new
ones in opposition to the old. FinaUy in the evan
gelical Reformation the infallible organization of the
Church, the infallible doctrinal traditions of the
VariousIssuings Seemed
Possible,
Tridentine Catholi cism.
Socinian ism.
Evangelic al Refor
mation.
608 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA,
Church and the infallible canon of Scripture were in
principle set aside and a wholly new standpoint
secured ; but sagacity and courage did not hold out
to apply in each particular instance that which had
been secured in general. On the assumption that
the thing itself (the Gospel) — not the authority —
demanded it, men retained the old dogma as the es
sential content of the Gospel and under the title
" word of God " they returned to Biblicism. Over
against the new doctrine of the hierarchical, cultish,
Pelagianistic and monkish Christendom men saw in
the old dogma only the expression of faith in God
who is merciful in Christ, and failed to see that
"pSuo '^ dogma at the same time is something entirely differ-
Kiiowiedge ^ut, viz. : Philosophical cosmo-theistic knowledge
the World, and rule of faith. But that which men admitted
under a new title vindicated itself, when once it had
been aUowed, by a logic of its own. Men exalted
the true theology, the theologia crucis, and placed
it upon the lamp-stand ; but in doing this under the
old ecclesiastical forms they obtained in the bargain
the accompanying knowledge and rule of faith;
and the doctrinal controversies of the evangelical
parties appeared like a continuation of the scholastic
school-controversies, only with infinitely higher sig
nificance ; for now they had to do with the exist-
iSic coti- ^'^''^ '^f ^^^ ^^'^ Church. Thus arose at the very
Augsburg beginning — at least with the eucharistic controversy
sion. and the Augsburg Confession, which now began to
pour the new wine into the old wine-skins — in the
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 509
reformed conception of doctrine a highly compli
cated, contradictory picture. Only in the principles
of Luther, and not in all of them, did the new spirit
display itself; outside of these it contained nothing
new, and he who to-day, in the 19th century, does
not take this spirit as his monitor, but rests quietly
beneath the stunning blow which it gave itself at
the end of the 16th century, deceives himself in re
gard to his own position : He is not evangelical, but
belongs to a Catholic sub-species where he is free, in
accordance with the principles of present-day Protes
tantism, to select the Biblical, dogmatical, mystical
or hierarchical elements. ~ Post-Tri- dentine.
However, the resultants of the history of the ^cfsm.""
dogma are clearly represented in the three following
creations : Post-Tridentine Catholicism finally com
pleted the neutralizing of the old dogma in an arbi- socinian-
trary papal legal organization; Socinianism appre
ciably disintegrated and came to an end; the
Reformation, in that it both set the dogma aside and
preserved them outright, looked away from them,
backward to the Gospel, forward to a new formula
tion of the Gospel confession which shall be free
from dogma and be reconciled with truthfulness and
truth. In this sense the history of dogma should ^^9™*'
set forth the issuings of dogma. In the Reforma
tion it has only to describe the Christianity of Luther,
in order to make the subsequent development com
prehensible. The latter belongs either as a whole to
the history of dogma (up to the present time) , or not
610 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
at all. It is more correct, however, to exclude it
entirely, for the old dogma claimed to be infaUible.
This claim the Reformation, so to speak, disclaimed
for its own productions — there was silence as to
the old dogmas. Therefore he who still seeks for
a middle conception between reformable and infal
lible would perpetuate forever the confusions of the
epigonoi, if he should recognize dogmas in the
expositions of Protestantism in the 16th century.
CHAPTER II.
THE ISSUING OP THE DOGMA IN ROMAN
, CATHOLICISM.
1. The Codification of the Mediaeval Doctrines in
Opposition to Protestantism {Canons and
Decrees of Trent) .
Edition of the decrees, 1564. Earlier works in KoUner,
Symbolik, 1844, later in Herzog, RE'', sub verb. Tridentinurn.
Curia and In Romc they wished only to condemn strange
doctrines, not to codifj' their own ; they also wanted
no council. But one was required of the curia by the
princes. In the coming together it became clear that
the mediaeval spirit had acquired strength from the
Reformation, humanism and Augustinianism, but
that this spirit itself remained the stronger power.
The curia accomplished the masterful work of ap
propriating the new, of condemning the Reformation,
of justifying itself and yet of setting aside thereby
the most glaring abuses. In opposing the Luther
THREE-POLD ISSUING OF HISTORY OP DOGMA. 511
movement, they were obliged to transform many
mediseval doctrines into dogmas — the decrees of ^^'^^^t"^
Trent are the shadows of the Reformation. What ^^fo^^
originaUy to the mind of the curia appeared to be
a misfortune — the necessity of formulating and the
compulsory return to Augustinianism, — proved itself
later to be an advantage : They had a new rule of
faith, which could be applied with verbal strictness,
whenever it seemed expedient, and which was, on
the other hand, so ambiguous and elastic as to leave
free play for the arbitrary decisions of the curia.
The latter reserved the right of interpretation and
the council conceded this, and thus already did infal
libility accrue in principle to the pope. The curia ^'^nged^
itself was accordingly unchanged, i.e. it came forth improved.
from the purgatory of the council with all its cus
toms, practices, assumptions and sins ; but the inner
condition of the Church as a whole was nevertheless
improved. By reason of its inner untruthfulness and
because the doctrines of the Church of to-day have
been consistently developed in not a few points (re
cent rejection of Augustinianism, decision of the
question, undecided at Trent, whether the pope be
the universal bishop and infallible), the Tridentine
decrees are no longer an unobscured source of Cath
olicism. Even at Trent were the dogma transformed
into a dogma-politics, and the laity debarred from
faith and dogma : Everything that has been handed
down is most holy as regard its verbal meaning, but
in theology it resolves itself into an array of more or
512 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Ee-Baptism and Prot
estants De
nounced.
Tradition.
Semi-
Pelagian ism;
Boman Church Laws.
less probable meanings, which, in the case of any
controversy, are decided by the pope.
They agreed in the rejection of " re-baptism" and
Protestants. After reiterating the Constantiaopoli-
tan creed, they declared in the 4th session, in order
to guard the "puritas evangelii", that the apocrypha
are of like rank with the Old Testament, that the
Vulgate is to be considered as authentic, and that
the Church alone is permitted to interpret the Scrip
tures. By the side of the latter, however, they placed
the " traditiones sine scripto, quae ab ipsius
Christi ore ab apostolis acceptae aut ab ipsius
apostolis, spiritu sancto dictante, quasi per
manus traditae ad nos usque pervenerunt" (in an
other place the definition expresses the idea some
what differently). In the 5th and 6th sessions the
decrees in regard to original sin and justification
were formulated. Here under the speU of the re
awakened Augustinianism and of the Reformation
they did not commit themselves to the nominalistic
doctrine, but approached very near to Thomas ; in
deed their doctrine of justification, although it was
born of politics, is a very respectable product,
in which an evangelical element is not wanting.
But (1) lines were drawn here and there which led
to a Scotistic (semi-Pelagian) understanding of the
doctrine, (2) it made very little difference what was
said in the chief sentence about sin and grace, when
in the subordinate sentences the thesis was aUowed,
that the practices of the Roman Church are the chief
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 513
law. By the first sin, it was admitted, Adam lost
holiness and righteousness "in qua constitutus
fuerat", became changed " in deterius" in body and
soul, and perpetuated his sin " propagatione" . Yet
they also taught that free will was not destroyed, but Free wm.
"viribus attenuatus" , and that baptism really blots
out the reatus originalis peccati, but the concupis
centia {fomes), which is not to be looked upon as
sin, remains (therefore the religious view was aban
doned). As regards justification it was explained Justiflca-
that it is the act by which man passes from an un
righteous to a righteous state (through baptism, i.e.
the sacrament of penance); it arises, however, not
simply through the forgiveness of sin, but also
through the sanctifying and renewing of the inner
man by a free acceptance of grace, although the
man is incapable of freeing himself from the domin
ion of sin per vim naturae, or per litteram legis
Moysis. On the one hand, justification appears as .^^wo
the translatio from one condition to another, viz.
to that of adoption, and faith was looked upon as the
determining power alongside of grace (" Christum
proposuit deus propitiatorem per fidem in san
guine ipsius pro peccatis nostris") ; on the other
hand, it appears as a sanctifying process through
the inpouring of grace {"Christi sanctissimae
passionis merito per spiritum sanctum caritas
dei diffunditur in cordibus", so that man in justifi
cation receives at the same time with the forgiveness
of sin an inflow of faith, love and hope; with-
33
614 outlines op THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
out the last two, man is neither perfectly united to
Christ, nor is his faith a living one). The latter
view is the decisive, and accordingly the stadia of
the process of justification (inception et seq.) are
i?aOTin- s®* forth in a general way. The gratia praeveniens
exhausts itself in the vocatio {nullis existentibus
meritis) ; but therein is the inception not exhaust
ed, much more does there belong to it the illu
minatio spiritus sancti, which enables man to turn
toward the justitia and gives him therewith a dis
position and a free surrender to God. In that now
justificatio first ensues, the thought of the gratia
gratis data is vitiated. Only in abstracto is the
nS'^oriin forgiveness of sin inherently peculiar, and the same
is true of justification ; in concreto it is a gradual pro
cess of sanctification which is completed in the mor-
tificatio membrorum carnis and made manifest
through manifold grace in an obedience to the com
mands of God and the Church. Unto an assurance
of the acquired grace can one not attain in this life ;
but the lack of this can be repaired through penance ;
the process also does not need to be begun anew, in
so far as faith has remained in spite of the loss of
the justifying grace. The goal of the process in this
Opera the Uf© is the bona opera, which God by Adrtue of his
Goal. grace receives as pleasing to himself and as meri
torious. Accordingly one must view these on the
one hand as gifts of Gad and on the other as real
means to blessedness. — The most important thing
is, that (in opposition to the Thomas-Augustinian
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 616
tradition) the gratia prima does not justify, but
only disposes. Therefore justification arises out of Justifica tion
a cooperation. No Augustinian phraseology can f^™co.
conceal this. Of the 33 anathemas, 29 are directed °p«™**™-
against Protestantism. In the condemnation of the
sentence, "fidem justificatem nihil aliud esse
quam fiduciam divinae misericordiae peccata
remittentis propter Christum, vel earn fiducian
solam esse, qua justificamur", something more
was implicitly condemned, viz. rigid Augustinian
ism, — therein does the artfulness of the decree
consist. In the 7th and foUowing sessions the doctrine of Doctrine of
the sacraments was formulated and the Church was ments.
declared a sacramental institution {" per sacramenta
omnis vera justitia vel incipit vel coepta augetur
vel amissa reparatur") ; concerning the word and
faith there was accordingly silence. Instead of a doc
trine of the sacraments in genere 13 anathemas were
formulated, which contain the real protest against
Protestantism. The institution by Christ of all of
the seven sacraments was affirmed, as well as the
impossibility of being justified per solam fidem,
without the sacraments. These " continent gratiam"
and accordingly possess a mysterious power, which
they besto.w ex opere operate upon those "qui
obicem non ponunt". In other respects also the
Thomistic doctrine (character, intention, etc.) is
everywhere preserved, yet the theological subtleties
are laid aside, and the transition to the Scotistic form
516 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
of statement remains possible. At the close of the
^^l^ anathemas every departure from the once established
Us'ag^ of usages of the Church was condemned. For the treat-
con- ment of the individual sacraments the bull of Eugene
demned. °
IV., Exultate domino (1439), served as a prototype.
The declarations in regard to baptism and confirma
tion are instructive only in that by the former those
persons are condemned who teach that all subsequent
sins " sola recordatione et fide suscepti baptismi"
can be forgiven, and by the latter that the bishop
alone is proclaimed as minister sacramenti. Touch
ing the eucharist the Thomistic theologumena were
Transub- transformed into a dogma. In virtue of the transub-
''°°' stantiation the entire Christ is present in each par
ticle of each of the elements, and such is the case
before their reception ; hence the host is to be wor
shipped {"in eucharistia ipse sanctitatis auctor
ante usum est"). All usages were here designated
as apostolic. The effect of the sacrament remains
highly insignificant ; those were expressly condemned
who held forgiveness to be the principal fruit.
At the most contested point, the mass, the sum
total of tradition was sanctioned, a few supersti
tious misusages only being discountenanced. Low
and high mass {^'sacrificium propitiatorium pro
vivis et defunctis nondum ad plenum purgatis ")
were as much justified — notwithstanding aU scru
ples of princes — as the withholding of the cup and
Canones. the Latin language. The canones place all refor
matory movements under the ban and thereby
Three-fold issuing op history op dogma. 517
rigidly exclude the Church of the word from the
Church of the pagan mass-offering. The doctrine of
penance is much more thoroughly handled than
that of the eucharist about which the theologians
alone contended. Even unto the materia and quasi
materia was the entire scholastic labor in respect to
penance received as dogma. Hence a more extended
examination (see above, p. 479) is unnecessary. Yet Attritio
it is worthy of remark that the attritio is very cir- contritio
cumspectly handled, and is everywhere looked upon ^^
as contritio imperfecta. So much the more cate
gorically was the confessio of every mortal sin be
fore the priest encouraged and the judicial character
of the priest emphasized. The satisfactiones were,
as with Thomas, considered just as necessary for the
temporalis poena peccati as the indulgences. Yet ^°'^cel^°"
men spoke very reservedly about the matter. The
scholastic theory is not aUuded to, the abuse is per
mitted ; yet touching the thing itself absolutely noth
ing is conceded (whoever declares indulgences not to
be salutary is to be condemned) . In regard to the last
anointing, the orders and marriage they rushed to
the conclusion that the septem ordines were already
given ab ipso initio ecclesiae. The old contested
question regarding the relation of the bishops to the
priests was not decided, yet the former acquired a
superiority. Regarding marriage they discoursed Marriage.
only homileticaUy and ecclesiastically, yet they con
demned those who denied that it conferred a gratia.
On the questions respecting purgatory, saints, relics
518 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
and images they spoke regretfully of the abuses, yet
strongly maintained the tradition, indulging the
spirit of the times in cautious language. Thus did
the Church, in its specific secularization as a sacrifi
cial, priestly and sacramental institution, round itself
out by the Tridentine decrees and never once sur
render its idols (See on the practice of benedictions,
sacraments and indulgences, Gihr,d. h. Messopfer,
1887; Schneider, die Ablasse, 1881). The decrees
rooted the Church firmly in the soil of the Middle
Ages and of scholasticism : Sacraments, obedience,
merit. 2. The Post-Tridentine Development as a Prep
aration for the Vatican Decrees.
Denzinger, Enchiridion, 5. Aufl., 1874.
Curialism The questious not wholly decided at Trent : Curi-
or Episco
pacy? alism or episcopacy, Augustinianism or Jesuitic
Pelagianism, moral law or probability, continued
to agitate the three following centuries. The first
question became a double one : Pope or council, papal
decision or tradition. The Vatican council decided
in favor of curialism and therewith also for Jesuit
ism.
cate- 1. (a) At Trent the opposition between the curial-
chlsmus .,1,11 . ,. . 1.1
Romanus. ists and the champions of episcopacy, touching the
article respecting the power of the pope, was not
permitted to come to a decision at all; but thepro-
f essio fidei Tridentinae had already smuggled the
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 619
Romish Church and the pope into its credo, and the
Thomistic Catechismus Romanus taught papal au
tocracy as an article of faith {" necessarium fuit hoc
visibile caput ad unitatem ecclesiae constituendam
et conservandam"). Yet there arose a vigorous op
position, viz., in the France of Henry IV. and Louis
XIV. Men reverted there (Bossuet) to Gallicanism caiiican-
^ ' ism;
(in other respects also the Tridentine decrees were not e°ss"8*-
unconditionally accepted), partly in the interest of
the king, partly in that of the nation and its bishops
(residence of the bishops divino jure). As to the
meaning of the primacy, which was allowed to pass,
they were as little able to arrive at clearness and
unanimity as in the 16th century ; but it remained
settled that the king and the bishops should rule the
French church, that the pope has nothing to say about
temporal things, and that in spiritual things also he
is bound by the decisions ofthe councils (Constance),
his decisions consequently being unalterable only by
the concurrence of the Church (Galilean propositions
of 1682). The popes rejected these propositions, but
did not break with France. At the end of his life Louis xr^.
the great king himself discounted them, without
formaUy withdrawing them. They were in the 18th
century still ever a power until the monarch who
elevated them to constitutional law (1810) handed
them over to the curia — Napoleon I. The way in Napoleon
which he, with the consent of the popes, shattered
the Church and ecclesiastical organization which
were overturned by the revolution, in order to rebuild
b26 OtTTLINES OP THE HISTORY OE DOGMA.
them in conjunction with the latter, was bj'^ a
surrender of the French church to the popes. The
emperor did not intend it as such, but such it was.
^SS*'" The romanticists (de Maistre, Bonald, Chateau
briand et al.) completed the workr in union with the
restoration. GaUicanism was exterminated. In so
far as France is Catholic to-day, it is papal ; however
the official politics also watches over the interests
of ultramontanism in foreign lands. In Germany
Febronius (1763) made a vigorous attack upon
curialism ; but since the one wanted an arch-episco-
^?a^e°." pal national church (Ems' "programme", 1786), the
other state churches (Joseph II. et al.), nothing actu
ally came of it. The old Church organization and
the new plan for restoring it went down in the
Peace of whirlpool of the Napoleonic epoch. In the peace of
Vienna. Vienna a new Church emerged, which the Curia
directed, and in which the latter with the help of the
princes, the ultramontane romanticists, trustful lib
erals and Metternich diplomatists crushed out the
remnant of episcopacy and of national churchdom.
Professio 1. {h) The profcssio fidei lYidentinachadalreadj
dentinae. given tradition a far wider range than the Tridentine
decrees themselves {" apostolicas et ecclesiasticas
traditiones reliquasque eiusdem ecclesiae obser-
vationes et constitutiones firmissime admitto et
amplector ") and had raised it above the Scriptures.
Jesuits. The Jesuits subordinated the latter more and more
to tradition and took particular pains on that account
to formulate the inspiration of the Scriptures in as
THREE-EOLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 62l
loose a way as possible, so that indeed the Vatican
decrees seem to have done away with the contradic
tion. Modern Catholicism, however, demands both,
—the holding of Scriptural tradition as inviolably
sacred, and at the same time the putting of the finger
cautiously upon its insufficiency and its defects.
More important was the development of the idea of
tradition. In theory the statement was firmly main- Tradition.
tained that there are no new revelations in the
Church ; in reality the gnostic (secret tradition) and
enthusiastic tradition-principle, against which how
ever the Catholic Church once arrayed itself, was
ever most boldly contended for. Bellarmine was as Beii^-
•' mine, Cor-
yet timid ; but Cornelius Mussus, a member of the jS^sus.
Tridentine council, had already put forth the asser
tion that in matters of faith he believed one pope
more than a thousand Augustines and Jeromes. The
quite new article, that all practices of the Roman
Church are tradition, the Jesuits enlarged by the
very newest, that every doctrinal decision of the pope
is tradition. Here and there in truth they spoke
disparagingly in regard to councils and proof from
tradition, or declared the best attested decrees as forg
eries, in order to vanquish history by the dogma con
cerning the pope. The Church itself is the Uving ^"^^J^
tradition, the Church however is the pope; there
fore the pope is the tradition (Pius IX.). And he
exercised this attribute in 1854 by the proclamation
of the immaculate conception of the virgin Mary,
thus solving an old contested question (see p. 449).
522 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
That which could not be accomplished by force at
Trent, propter angustias temporum, rules to-day, —
an heretical principle when measured by Catholic
antiquity.
Augustin- (2) In the Catechismus Romanus (1666), which
ianism
Laid Aside, .j^j^g Jesuits gladly adopted, Augustinianism obtained
its last official monument. Thenceforth they sought
to prove that the doctrine of grace received its sanc
tion through the world-shaping practice of the con
fessional. Already in the year 1567 it came to pass
that Pius V. rejected the 79 articles of the Lyons
professor, Bajus, which in the main set forth the
most stringent Augustinianism, although intermin
gled with foreign elements and otherwise unfavora
ble to the Reformation. A long and heated contro-
Domini- ycrsy arosc between the Dominicans and the Jesuits.
cans and •'
Jesuits, rjij^g former resisted the Jesuit educational system,
condemned the most objectionable articles of the
Jesuits (Lessius and Hamel) and sought to maintain
the Thomistic teaching in regard to the gravity of
the first sin, in regard to concupiscence and the
gratia praeveniens. The latter laid particular stress
upon free-will and the "disposition". Among them
Molina MoUua made the greatest sensation by his work:
Revives ....
^l^niSf" " Ldi^^i^'i' arbitrii cum gratiae donis, divina prae-
scientia . . . praedestinatione . . . concordia"
(1688). He attempted to read semi-Pelagianism
into Augustinianism ; in reality he gave the latter
away altogether. In order to allay the stormy con
troversy recourse was had to Rome. She had no in-
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 623
terest in the thing itself, but only in the opportunity;
the controversy however was not about Augustine
and Pelagius, but about Dominicans and Jesuits.
Politics required that neither party should be wholly
sacrificed. The "congregatio de auxiliis", which congrega^ tio De
sat from 1698 to 1607 (the pope during the same time i^^\'^:
being intimidated bythe Jesuits), was finaUy dis
solved without its arriving at a decision {"fore ut
sua Sanctitas declarationem et determinationem,
quae exspectabatur, opportune promulgaret") . The
failure to decide was in fact a victory for the Jesuits.
The Jansenist contest was stiU worse. In Catho- jansenist Con-
lic France, which had expelled the Reformation after troversy.
fearful struggles, an earnest piety gradually worked
itself out alongside the frivolous court and state
Catholicism and the lax Jesuitism. The posthumous
work of Bishop Jansen of Ypres, "Augustinus"
(1640), brought the same to an historical and theo
logical halt. This piety rose right up in order to free
the Church from the Church, the faith from tradi
tional Christianity, and morality from the refined
and lax morality. The confessional of.the Jesuits confes-
"^ sional
seemed to it to be the real enemy (Pascal's Letters : ^|i^f^'
" Ecce patres, qui tollunt peccata mundi ! ") . The
order of Jesus was able to hold out against this form
idable attack only by assuming the offensive and
by branding the pure Augustinianism of Jansen and
his friends as heresy ("Jansenism"). The popes
allowed themselves to gain the day. Urban VIII.
{"In eminenti"), but above all Innocence X. (" Cum
624 OUTLINES OP The history op dOgma.
occasione") and Alexander VII. {"Ad sancti b.
Petri sedem") forbade, i.e. condemned Jansen 'shook.
Innocent indicated besides five articles of Jansen 's
as objectionable. Then arose a violent opposition :
The " Jansenists" refused to acknowledge the incrim
inating articles as Jansen 's and to condemn them.
AiexMider But Alexander VII. required it, and the crown sup-
ent XI. ported him. After a temporary compromise {silen-
tium obsequiosum, 1668, Clement IX.), Clement
XI. renewed (1706) the sharp bull of his predecessors.
Port Royal was destroyed. Augustinianism, how
ever, received a still harder blow by the constitution
Uniteen- " Unigeuitus" of Clement XI. (1713). In this 101
articles from a devotional work on the New Testa
ment by Paschasius Quesnel, which the Jesuits had
extracted, were proscribed. Among them were not
only many pure Augustinian, but also PauUne ideas
(" Nullae dantur gratiae nisiper fidem" — "fides est
prima gratia et fons omnium aliarum" — "prima
gratia, quam deus concedit peccatori, est pecca
torum remissio" — "peccator non est liber nisi ad
malum sine gratia liberatoris" , etc.) . Again a storm
Opposition arose in France. Those receiving and those opposing
in France xx o
NeSier- *^® ^"^^ Were arrayed against each other. But as
lands. g.y.gj, • jj Catholicism — the one finally surrendered with
a suUied conscience, the other went under in ecstasy
and fanaticism. Only in the Netherlands had there
arisen, through the Jansenian contest, a schismatic
old Catholic Church. The bull Unigenitus, con
firmed by several popes, is the victory of Jesuitical
three-fold ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 625
dogmatics over Augustinian, and hence is the final
word of the Catholic history of dogma (in the sense
of a doctrine of faith). As in the 19th century the
last remnant of Gallicanism has been destroyed, so
also has that of Jansenism, or the "after-mysticism",
which was necessarily evolved out of Augustinianism
and quietism and is assuredly a peril to the Catholic
Church. The proclamation of the immaculate con- Dogma of
'¦ Immacu-
ception of the virgin Mary by Pius IX. marks the 'ceptfon!'
conclusion. , As in a formal way (see sub 1) it marks
the definite exaltation of the papacy, so in a material
way it rnarks the expulsion of Augustinianism.
The indestructible impulse toward inwardness, con-
templativeness and Christian independence Jesuitical
Catholicism now employed with sensuous media of
every kind, with toys and miracles, with fraternities,
disciplinary exercises and scheduled prayers, and
thereby kept it harnessed to the Church.
(3) Already in the Middle Ages had the juristic- ^^^^_
casuistic spirit of the Romish Church perniciously
infiuenced the confessional, ethics and dogmatics.
The nominalistic theology had one of its strong roots
in this juristic casuistry {i.e. in probability). The
Jesuits took it up and in a manner cultivated it, —
this, which several times had jeopardized the pope
himself and even the members of their own order
(DoUinger and Reusch, Gesch. der Moralstreitigk.
seit d. 16. Jahrh. 1889). The Dominican Bartholo-
maus de Medina was the first to expound "probabil
ity" " scientifically" (1577). The formula runs thus :
526 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
" Si est opinio probabilis, licitum est cam sequi,
licet opposita sit probabilior" . Seldom has a word
so set things on fire. It was the freeing of morality
from morality, of religion from religion. Already
Proba- about 1600 probability was evidenced as the domi-
bilityDom- ^ ''
inates. nating view, but was especially cultivated by the
Jesuits. Within the realm of faith it exhibited
itself, (1) As laxity (in respect of the granting of
absolution) , (2) As attritionism (fear of punishment).
A great array of sub-species was deduced : Lax, pure,
and rigorous probability, aequi-probabUity, greater
probability, lax and stringent prudence. The differ
ences among the first six are fundamentaUy very
slight; the last — which alone is ethical — was ex
pressly rejected by Alexander VIII. in 1690. The
Docteine is whole System is Talmudic; very likely from the
Middle Ages on there has been an actual connec
tion between the two. Jansenism, above aU Pascal,
rose in opposition to the destruction of morality. It
brought it to pass that " probabilism" was repressed
after the middle of the 17th century. Several popes
forbade the laxest moral-theological books ; Innocent
XI. condemned, in 1679, 65 articles of the"proba-
bilists", among which were true knavish tricks (see
Denzinger, Enchiridion, pp. 213 seq. 217, 218 seq.).
The worse seemed to be warded off at the time
Thyrsus when, in the Jesuit order itself, Thyrsus Gonzales
Gonzales. again revived the doctrine (in 1687 he became the gen
eral). StiU Jansenism and anti-probabilism were
blended. As the former fell the latter was neces-
THREE-POLD ISSUING OF HISTORY OP DOGMA. 527
sarily weakened. The popes had as regards " attri
tionism" also reduced it to a mere neutrality. Out of
this fountain probabilism burst forth anew in the
18th century. The founder of the " order of redemp-
tionists", Alphons Liguori (beatified 1816, canonized Aiphons
1839, doctor of the Church 1871) , became through his
books the most influential teacher in the Church.
He succeeded in modern Catholicism, to the place
once occupied by Augustine. He was, however,
an aequi-probabilist, i.e. probabilist, and no Pascal
came forth any more.
3. The Vatican Decrees.
The Church which had destroyed episcopacy and ^gff ^j,f
Augustinianism within itself built up probabilism ^°^-
and the Church which, in union with the political re
action and romanticism, had exalted the pope to
lordship over herself and proclaimed him as the liv
ing tradition was finally ripe for the dogma of the
infallibility of the pope. The bishops acknowledged
through the Vatican councU (1869-70), that the
primacy is real and direct, that the pope possesses
the potestas ordinaria etimmediata as plena et su-
prema over the whole Church, and that this power is
episcopal in the fuUest sense. Of this universal bishop
they confessed on the 18th of July, 1870: "Docemus J»ijM8th,
et divinitus revelatum dogma esse definimus: Ro-
manum Pontificem, quum ex cathedra loquitur id
estquum omnium Christianorum pastoris et doc-
528 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
toris munere fugens pro suprema sua apostolica
auctoritate doctrinam de fide vel moribus ab uni-
versa ecclesia tenendam definit, per assistentiam
divinam, ipsi in b. Petro promissam, ea infalli-
bilitate pollere, qua divinus redemptor ecclesiam
suam in definienda doctrina defide vel moribus
instructam esse voluit, ideoque eiusmodi Romani
pontificis definitiones ex sese, non autem ex con
sensu ecclesiae, irreformabiles esse. Si quis au
tem huic nostrae definitioni contradicere, quod
deus avertat, praesumpserit, anathema sit" (Fried-
rich, Gesch. d. vatic. Concils, 3 Bde. 1877 seq.).
Feebi? "^^^ bishops who spokc in opposition soon submitted.
The number of those who refused to accept the new
dogma was and is small (see Schulte, Der Altkatho-
licismus, 1887). The new doctrine is in reality the
cap-stone of the building. Others may follow, e.g.
the temporal dominion of the pope as an article of
faith ; but it can have no effect. The Romish Church
has revealed itself as the autocratic dominion of the
pontifex maximus — the old Roman empire taking
possession of the memory of Jesus Christ, founded
upon his word and sacraments, exercising accord
ing to need an elastic or iron dogmatic legal disci
pline, encompa,ssing purgatory and heaven in ad
dition to the earth.
THREE-POLD ISSUING OF HISTORY OP DOGMA. 529
CHAPTER III.
THE ISSUING OP THE DOGMA IN ANTI-TRINITARIAN-
ISM AND SOCINIANISM.
1. Historical Introduction.
Erbkam, Gesch. d. protest. Secten, 1848. Carriere, die
philos. Weltanschauung d. Re£-Zt. 2. Aiifl. , 1887. Trechsel,
die protest. Antitrinitarier, 3 Bde. , 1839 f .
SozziNi was an epigone like Calvin. Socinianism, sociman-
'^ ^ ' ism.
viewed from the standpoint of the history of the
Church and of dogma, had for its presuppositions the
great anti-ecclesiastical agitations of the Middle
Ages; but the Reformation also influenced it. It
was evolved out of these agitations; it explained
them and reduced them to a unity. A Scotistic- scotistic,Pelagian,
Pelagian element and a critico-humanistic are blend- f^"'^*^
ed in it; besides one perceives also an anabaptis- Etemente.
tic element (pantheistic, enthusiastic, mystic, social
istic elements are wanting) . In it the critical and
rationalistic thought of the ecclesiastical theologians
of the 14th and 15th centuries also have a freer de
velopment ; at the same time, however, it is also the
result of the impulses of the new age (renaissance).
The characteristic thing in the anti-trinitarian and
Socinian agitations of the 16th century is that they
represent the very same destruction of Catholicism,
which it were possible to effect upon the basis of the
results of scholasticism and the renaissance, without
ever deepening and reviving religion. In this sense
34
530 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Scholasti cism and
Renais sance
Blended.
Anti-Trini
tarian and
Anabaptist Groups.
Schwenk-
feld, Gior
dano
Bruno.
is Socinianism also an issue of the history of dogma.
Therein the middle age and the modern strike hands
across the Reformation. The apparently unrecon-
cilable, the union of scholasticism and the renais
sance, is here actually accomplished. On that very
account there is also not wanting therein a prophetic
al element. In these agitations a great deal was
anticipated with marveUous certainty which in the
evangelical Churches, following transient articles,
seems entirely suppressed, since in them the interest
in religion under a concise form absorbed everything
for the space of a hundred and fifty years. Anti-
trinitarianism and Socinianism are more enlightened
and free (aufgeklart) than ecclesiastical Protest
antism, but less capable of development and poorer.
Only a hasty review will here be given. Common
to aU the anti-trinitarian and anabaptist groups of
Churches is the violent break with history, the re
nunciation of the Church as it then existed and the
conviction of the right of the individual. From the
most diverse starting-points they not seldom arrive
at the same results, since the spirit which animated
them has been the' same. The first group allied
itself with the pantheistic mysticism and the new
creation of the renaissance : Not notions but facts,
not formulas but life, not Aristotle but Plato, not the
letter but the spirit. The inner light was placed
alongside the Bible, free conviction above the formal
statement. The Church dogmas were either modified
or allowed to lapse. Freed from the burden of the
THREE-FOLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 531
past and guided by the Gospel, many swung out into ^l^an^k"
the free kingdom of the Spirit, while others were Tb^^erf
caught in the meshes of their own fancies. To these
-belong Schwenkfeld, V. Weigel, Giordano Bruno,
and above all Sebastian Franck and Theobald
Thamer. A second group that cannot be overlooked Minorites, Walden-
had its strength in its opposition to political and ®'«^-
sacramental Catholicism and over against the same
it carried on a new social-political world and church
system (apocalyptic and chiliastic) . Within this the
enthusiastic minorite, Waldensian, etc., churches
continued to flourish. Their badge was rebaptism.
Carried forward in many respects by means of Ref
ormation principles, this baptismal Christianity
played a very important role until the catastrophe at
Miinster and even afterward. In a third, really a Italian hu-
" manists.
Romance (Italian) group, the consequent development
of nominalistic scholasticism was carried forward
under the influence of humanism ; submission to the
Church ceased; moralism, interpreted humanisti
cally and in part evangelically, survived. The old
dogma and sacramentarianism were cast aside; but
an historical element was admitted : Return to the
primitive sources, to the philological sense, to re
spect for the classical in everything that is called
antiquity. The religious motive in the deepest sense
was wanting in these Italians; and they did not
carry the movement forward to a national agitation.
This and the first group stand in many respects in
strong contrast, in so far as the former did homage
532 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
to speculative mysticism and the latter to rational
thought. Still the humanistic interests not only
united them by a common bond, but out of the specu
lative mysticism a pure mode of thought was devel
oped through experience, upon which stress was laid ;
and, on the other hand, the temperate Italian think
ers under the influence of the new era stripped off the
crudities of that fanciful mythology in which the
earlier nominalism had paraded. This combination
is most signiflcantly represented by the Spaniard,
Michael Michael Servetus. In his theology is united the
best of all that came to maturity in the 16th century,
if one speaks only of that which lay outside of the
evangelical Reformation.
Mtitude With reference to all these groups the history of
Auttority dogma should keep two main points in view : Their
Trfnity. relation, (1) To the formal authorities of Catholicism,
(2) To the doctrine of the trinity and Christology.
Concerning the first point they did away with the
authority of the Church, the present and the future,
as a teacher and a judge. The attitude toward the
Scriptures remained obscure. Men played them off
against tradition and stood with unheard-of steadfast
ness by the letter; on the other hand, the authority of
the Scriptures was derived from that of the inner reve-
MMe lation, yes, they were also whoUy set aside. Still as
tIS.*" a rule their unique value remained unshaken ; Socin
ianism planted itself firmly upon the Scriptures.
Against these rocks also the Reformers of the 16th
century — certain remarkable men excepted who
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 533
really understood what the freedom of a Christian
man is — did not dare to get seriously jostled. The
contradiction in which Protestantism had become
involved is found, it is true, in most of the Re
formers: A comprehensive collection of Scriptures
set up as an absolute norm, but the right understand
ing of the same left to the painful efforts of each in
dividual. — As regards anti-trinitarianism the devel- Anti-Trini- tarianism.
opment was carried forward in all four groups, but
in different ways. In the first group it was not
aggressive, but latitudinarian (as with the earlier
mystics who also indeed recognized only " modi" in
the trinity, considered the incarnation as a special
instance and saw in the dogma in any event only
veiled truth) . In the second, anabaptist group , Ana-
anti-trinitarianism is as a rule a relatively subordi
nate element, although it is perhaps nowhere entirely
wanting. It is scarcely to be found in the impor
tant reformer Denck, on the other hand it is clearer
in Hatzer, plainer still in Campanus, D. Joris and
Melchior Hoffmann, who moreover aU constructed
their own doctrine of the trinity. The doctrine of
the trinity was in reaUty grappled with at its root,
i.e. at the Divinity of Christ, only by the Italians
(Pietro Menelfi), that is to say, within the third
group. The union of humanism and the nominal-
istic-Pelagian theological deposit produced in Italy
as a real factor in the historical movement an anti-
trinitarianism in the sense of adoptionism or Arian
ism. The setting aside of the doctrine of the Di-
534 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Calvin.
Divinity of viuity of Christ and of the trinity was considered
Christ J - J
Rejected, jjerg gg the most important purification and emanci
pation of religion. In its place stepped the created
Christ and the one God; in support of the same.
Scripture proofs were sought for and found (cf . the
Roman Theodotians of antiquity). A whole herd of
learned and for the most part very respectable anti-
trinitarians drove Italy in the middle of the 16th
century beyond its own bounds: Camillo Renato,
Blandrata, Gentilis, Occhino, the two Sozzini, etc.
In Switzerland the contest about the right of anti-
trinitarianism in the evangelical churches was
fought out. Calvin decided against it and burnt
Servetus. In Poland and Transylvania the doctrine
found freedom. There anti-trinitarian churches arose,
indeed in Transylvania it was permitted to Blan
drata to secure for his confession a formal recogni
tion. Within this anarchy freedom of conscience
also found a place of abode. Unitarianism, as Blan
drata taught it, saw in Christ a man chosen by God
and exalted to God. A split soon made its appear
ance. The left wing rejected the miraculous birth
also and the worship of Jesus (non-adorationism) .
Its chief champion was Franz Davidis. For the pur
pose of counteracting this tendency, Fausto Sozzini
(Socinius) went in 1578 to Transylvania and actuaUy
suppressed it. There and in Poland he constructed
out of the anabaptist, socialistic, chiliastic, liber-
tinistic and non-adoration congregations a church
upon the basis of a comprehensive Biblical dogmatics.
Unitarian. ism.
Fausto
Sozzini.
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 636
After a history rich in dramatic episodes Poland
unitarianism in union with Netherland Armenian-
ism found in England and America an abode and
brought forth remarkable men. Nevertheless it was
inspired there more and more by the evangelical
spirit. 2. The Socinian Doctrine.
Fock, der Socinianismus, 1847.
Socinian Christianity is seen best in the Racovian Racoyjan
'' Catechism.
Catechism (1609). Religion is the complete and
correct knowledge of the doctrine of salvation. This
is to be obtained from the Holy Scriptures as an
outer, statutory revelation, more particularly from
the New Testament. The Christian religion is the
theology of the New Testament, but it is at the
same time a rational religion. The Book and the
reason are the stamina of the Socinian doctrine.
Hence the proof of the certitudo sacrarum litter-
arum is a principal problem of this supernatural ^"Pf^|^
rationalism. It succeeds to the place formerly occu-- *'°°*''^™-
pied by the proof from tradition. The claims of the
New Testament (the Old Testament was only passed
along) should be demonstrated to the reason, not to
piety. The New Testament however is sufficient, ft^a^J^.
since faith which works through love is comprised
"quantum satis" within it. This faith however is
faith in the existence of God and in his rewards (cf .
nominalism) ; love is the moral law. The Scriptures
however are also plain, if one considers them with
636 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Old
Catholic
Element.
Notitia Dei.
the understanding {"itaque cum sacras litterqs
sufficere ad salutem dicimus, rectam rationem non
tantum non excludimus, sed omnino includimus") .
The way of salvation man cannot of himself find,
since he is mortal (old Catholic element). God's
image within him consists solely in his dominion
over the beasts of the field. Not temporal, but eter
nal death came into the world through sin. FinaUy,
however, man is not able to discover the way of sal
vation, because he " ex solo dei arbitrio ac concilia
pependit" ; therefore must it be given through an
outer revelation (cf . nominalism) . With fear, love
and trust we have nothing to do, but only with noti
tia dei and the law of the holy life, which must have
been revealed. The notitia dei is the knowledge of
God as the supreme Lord over all things, who "pro
arbitrio leges ponere etpraemia ac poenas statuere
potest" {cL nominalism). The most important thing
zno^edge is to apprehend God's unity; but " nihil prohibet,
toportant' Q.^'Ominus Hie unus deus imperium potestatemque
cum aliis communicare possit et communicaverit"
(cf . the old subordinationists and Arians) . The at
tributes of God are developed, without reference to
faith in salvation, out of the conception of the " su-
premus dominus" and the "summe Justus" (cf.
nominalism). Very necessary to salvation, if not
absolutely necessary, is the perception of the value:
lessness of the doctrine of the trinity. Ante legem
et per legem did men already apprehend the creation
of the world through God, the providence of God de
Christi.
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 637
singulis rebus { !), the reward and the Divine wUl (in
the decalogue).
The notitia Christi divides itself into knowledge Notitia
of his person and of his office. In respect of the
first it is concerned with the perception that God
has redeemed us through a man (cf . the hypothetical
articles of nominalism) . Christ was a mortal man
who was sanctified by the Father, endowed with
Divine wisdom and power, raised from the dead, and
finaUy exalted to like power with God. This is the
exegetical result of the New Testament. God sent
him in order to lift men up into a new state, i. e. to
exalt the mortal unto immortality (early Church idea;
cf . especiaUy the Antiochians) . This was an arbi- •'^ *|°^'^'-
trary decree of God, and the bringing of the same
to pass (miraculous birth, resurrection) was quite as
arbitrary. Christ as a prophet completed the trans
mission of the perfect Divine law (explaining and
deepening of the decalogue), declaring with certainty
the promise of etemai life and verifying by his death
the example of a perfect moral life, after that he had
complied with certain sacramental ordinances. By
his preaching he gave a strong impulse toward the
observance of the Divine will and at the same time
established the general purpose of God to forgive the
sins of the penitent and of those striving to live
more uprightly (cf. nominalism). Inasmuch as no Nominai-
one can perfectly keep the Divine law, justification
comes, not through works, but through faith. This
faith, however, is trust in the Law-giver, who has
anism.
ism.
538 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Valuable
Elements.
set before us a glorious end, eternal life, and has
awakened through the Holy Spirit the future cer
tainty of this life; furthermore, it is reliance on
Christ, who, clothed with Divine power, truly frees
those from sin who put their trust in him. In par
ticular is noteworthy: (1) The refined, in many re
spects, exceUent criticism of ecclesiastical Christology
from the standpoint of the Scriptures and the reason
— the Scripture statements in regard to the pre-
existence of Christ raised, it is true, some difficulties
— , (2) The attempt to set forth the work of Christ in
accordance with the scheme of the three offices, and
the acknowledged inability to extend it beyond his
prophetical office. Within the limits of the latter
everything was in reality handled : " Comprehendit
tum praecepta, tum promissa dei perfecta, turn
denique modem ac rationem, qui nos et praeceptis
et promissionibus dei confirmare debeamus". Be
yond this, however, Socinianism knew nothing. The
Praecepta. " praeccpto" are the interpreted decalogue, with the
addition of the Lord's prayer, and the special com
mandments of the sure and steadfast peace in God
through prayer, praise and reliance on God's help,
abstinence from love of the world as weU as seff-
denial and patience. Thereto are to be added the
special ceremonial commands, viz. : Baptism and the
Lord's Supper. The former is confession, duty and
symbol ; the forgiveness of sin was also thought of
for the sake of the Scriptures in a disgraceful man
ner, and infant baptism was discarded, yet endured
Baptism
and Lord's
Supper.
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OF DOGMA. 639
(because it has to do with a ceremony) . The Lord's
Supper, by the laying aside of aU other views, was
conceived of as an ordained memorial meal. The
promissa dei are the promise of eternal life and of Promissa
the Holy Spirit. In setting forth this last Socin
ianism did great service, contrary- wise it gave to the
forgiveness of sin an ambiguous meaning. In opposi
tion to the evangelical view it taught : " In vita aeter
na simul comprehensa est peccatorum remissio".
This eternal life was only very superficially described,
and the fundamental Catholic thought in Socinianism
crops out in the article that the Holy Spirit is
granted only in proportion to moral progress. To the
question as to how Christ has effectually guaranteed
the commands and the promises, it was replied : (1)
Through his sinlessness, (2) Through his miracles, (3) |^}|^'^
Through his death. The latter was considered as a miScs,
proof of his love, and then in an extended manner
the satisfaction-theory was contested. Herein lies
the strength of Socinianism. Although one cannot
accept a great many of its arguments, because they
are founded upon the Scotistic idea of God, yet one
must acknowledge that the juristic satisfaction-
theory is here really answered. The thought of the
merit of Christ is retained. But how meagre is it when
the catechism, once more reverting to faith, explains : ^%^^°^
" Fides obedientiam nostram deo commendatiorem
gratioremque facit et obedientiae defectus, modo
ea sit vera ac seria, supplet, utque a deo justifi-
oemur efficit". This is in complete contrast with
640 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
evangelical ideas concerning faith. That which is
afterward said about justification is a worthless
accommodation of Pauline ideas. Accommodations
are, in general, not infrequent. — In connection with
^f chr?st^ the priestly office of Christ the pennanent priesthood
of Christ is emphasized, while that which transpired
once is fundamentaUy discarded. Christ's dominion
over all beings and things is very briefly touched
upon.
''church^* -^* ^^^ close the catechism reverts to the Church
and defines it once more as a school : " Coetus eorum
hominum, qui doctrinam salutarem tenent et pro-
fitentur." Pastors (doctors) and deacons are neces
sary to the Church ; but nothing is said about ordina
tion, and the episcopal succession is contested. The
reflections on the visible and invisible Church are
indefinite and unclear.
Socinian- In Sociuiauism the dissolution of dogma is exem-
'nogm™^ plified upon Catholic soil, as in Romanism the neu
tralization. In the place of tradition the external rev
elation in the Bible steps in. Religion, in so far as
it is apprehensible, is swallowed up in moraUsm.
StiU there remain fortunate inconsistencies and
Socinianism presents, even apart from these, a pleas
ing side : (1) It had the courage to simplify the ques
tions concerning the reality and content of reUgion
and to discard the burden of the ecclesiastical past,
(2) It broke the contracted bond between religion and
THREE-POLD. ISSUING OF HISTORY OP DOGMA. 641
science, between Christianity and Platonism, (3) It
helped to spread the idea that the religious state
ment of tmth must be clear and apprehensible, if it
is to have power, (4) It tried to free the study of the
Holy Scriptures from bondage to the old dogmas.
CHAPTER IV.
THE ISSUING OP THE DOGMA IN PROTESTANTISM.
1. Introduction.
POST-TRIDENTINE Catholicism and Socinianism are Reforma
tion Besto-
in many respects modern phenomena, but as regards p''^„j?°ig^
their religious kernel they are not modern, but much
rather the consequences of mediseval Christianity.
The Reformation as represented in the Christianity
of Luther is still in many respects an old Catholic
phenomenon, not to say also a mediaeval ; yet judged
by its religious kernel, it is neither, but much rather
a restoration of Pauline Christianity in the spirit of
a new age. On this account it happens that the
Reformation cannot be judged solely by the results
which it gained during the first two generations of
its existence ; for it did not begin as a harmonious
and consistent manifestation. Luther's Christianity c^SMan-
was the Reformation ; within the periphery of his ex- Ee^rma-
istence, however, Luther was an old Catholic-medisev-
al phenomenon. The period from 1619 to 1523, the
most beautiful years of the Reformation when it stood
in living relations with all men and seemed to intro-
542 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Luther's
Message.
Restores Gospel
Religion.
duce a new order of things, was only an episode.
Luther soon drew back again within his limitations.
These were not, however, a mere thin shell, so that
Melanchthon and the epigonoi could have forgiven
the shrinkage; but Luther realized that they were
bound up with the very sinews of his power and he
asserted them with this understanding.
Luther's greatness consists in the knowledge of
God which he re-discovered in the Gospel. Living
faith in God who in Christ says to the poor soul:
"Salus tua ego sum", the certain assurance that
God is the being upon whom man may absolutely
rely — that was Luther's message to Christendom.
He restored the religious view of the Gospel, the
sovereign right of religion in religion, the sovereign
worth of the historical Person Jesus Christ in
Christianity. In doing this he went back beyond
the Church of the Middle Ages and the old Catholic
times to the New Testament, yes, ^q the Gospel
itself. But the very man who freed the Gospel
of Jesus Christ from ecclesiasticism and moralism
strengthened the force of the latter under the forms
^athoffc °^ *^® '^^^ Catholic theology, yes, he gave to these
Dogmas, forms, which for centuries had lain dormant,
once again a value and a meaning. He was the
restorer of the old dogmas and he gave them back to
faith. One must credit it to him that these formulas
are even until to-day a living power in the faith of
Protestantism, while in the Catholic Churches they
are a dead weight. One will do justice to the'"ew-
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OF DOGMA. 543
tire Luther " only by aUowing his two-fold relation
to the old Catholic theology to stand and by try
ing to explain it. Luther turned his contemporaries
aside from the path of the humanistic, Franciscan
and political Christianity and compeUed them to in
terest themselves in that which was most foreign to
them — the Gospel and the old theology. He pro
claimed the Gospel anew and was able to defend the
" Quicunque vult salvus esse " of the Athanasian
creed with a full voice.
In order to understand his attitude, one may refer Contests
' ¦' Mediaeval
to the foUowing: (1) The difficulties about which Doctrines.
there was a contest fiowed especiaUy from mediseval
theology, and Luther's historical horizon shut down
about the time of the origin of the papal Church ;
that which lay back of this was blended for him at
many points with the golden horizon of the New
Testament, (2) Luther never contended against er- ..Contends
' ^ ' "for Puntas
roneous theories and doctrines as such, but only E^a°geiii.
against those theories and doctrines which plainly
vitiated the puritas evangelii; in him there did not
dweU the irresistible impulse of the thinker who
strives after theoretical clearness ; much rather did
he have an instinctive dislike and an inborn distrust
of that spirit which, guided solely by knowledge,
shrewdly corrects errors ; he also by no means pos
sessed all the endowments and critical facilities of
the age — " sublimement borne, gauchement savant,
terriblement naif", this hero has been called by one Accepts
who knows men, (3) The old dogma corresponded to Dogmas,
644 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
the new conception of the Gospel which he preached;
he wanted the correct faith and nothing else; the
ancient dogma, however, in contradistinction to the
mediseval, represented Christianity not as a conflu
ence of faith and works (the latter did not belong to
the dogma) , of grace and merit, but rather as the act
of God through Jesus Christ unto the forgiveness
of sin and eternal life. Luther saw only this
element in the old dogma ; he overlooked aU else.
Rrf™rm^ Hence he conceived his mission as that of a reformer :
n y. j^ j^ necessary only to place upon the lamp-stand
that which the Church already possesses, but has lost
sight of among its other possessions; it is neces
sary to restore the Gospel of the free grace of God
in Christ by a rehabilitation of the ancient dogma.
Results of -y^g^g jjg really right? Did his neWconception
of the Gospel fall in naturaUy with the ancient
dogma? Men insist upon this even to-day, — it
is true with more or less uncertainty and with the
qualification, that Luther added an important ele
ment, viz., the doctrine of justification. But did he
not do away with the infaUible Church tradition,
with the infallible Church office, with the infallible
canon of Scripture? And must his conception of
the Gospel be stiU clothed with the old dogma?
Wherein consists thsit conception? How far did his
criticism of tradition go? What did he retain?
Was his attitude altogether consistent, or is the
present state of Protestantism, which is so fuU of in
consistencies and errors, to be traced back to him?
Labors.
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 545
2. Luther's Christianity.
Luther's Theologie von Kostlin, Th. Harnack, Lommatzscb.
Herrmann, derVerkehr des Christen mit Gott, 1886. Ritschl,
Rechtfertigung u. Versohnimg, Bd. I. u. III. Kattenbusch,
Luther's SteUung zu den dkumenischen Symbolen, 1883.
Gottschick, Luther's Anschauung von christi. Gottesdienst,
1887. Zur altprotest. Rechfert. — Lehre, cf. Loofs undEichhom
i. d. Stud. u. Krit. 1884 u. 1887.
In th& cloister Luther thought he was fighting wrestfeswith Re
ligion of
his Church.
with himself and his sins; but in reality he was u^onof
wrestling with the religion of his Church. In the
system of sacraments and observances, to which he
subjected himself, he did not find the assurance of
peace which he sought. Even that which should
have given him consolation revealed itself to him
as an object of terror. In such distress it came
to him slowly and gradually through the corroded
ecclesiastical confession ("I believe in the forgive
ness of sins") and the Holy Scriptures, what the
truth and power of the Gospel really is. Augustine's a'^'ing
form of belief concerning the first and last things
was also a guiding star -to him. But how much
firmer did he grasp the essence of the thing ! That
which he here learned, that which he laid hold of
with aU the strength of his soul as the sole thing
was the revelation of the gracious God in the Gospel,
i.e. in Christ. The same experience which made
Paul Luther imderwent, and while it did not come
to the latter so violently and suddenly as to the
former, yet he also learned through this experience
35
646 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
that it is God who bestows faith: " Since it pleased
God to reveal his Son in me."
Rei^on' That which he experienced he afterwards learned
to express, and there resulted, when measured
by the multifarious things which the Church prof
fered as "religion", primarily a stupendous reduc
tion. Out of a multiform system of grace, perform
ances, penances and reliances he extracted religion
and restored it to its simple greatness. The Chris
tian religion is living faith in the living God who
has revealed himself in Jesus Christ and laid bare
his heart — nothing else. Objectively it is Jesus
ity Object- Christ, subjectively it is faith; its content, however,
Subjecuve- ^^ *^6 gracious God, and therefore the forgiveness of
Faithf sin which includes sonship and blessedness. With
in this circle the whole of religion was enclosed for
Luther. The living God — not the philosophical or
mystical abstraction — the revealed, the assured, the
gracious God apprehensible to every Christian. Un
wavering heart trust in him who has given himself
to us in Christ as our Father, personal confidence
in Christ who stands by his work in our stead —
that was for him the sum total of religion. Above
all anxiety and sorrow, above aU the artifices of as
ceticism, above all prescriptions of theology he pressed
on to Christ that he might lay hold upon God him
self, and in this act of faith, which he recognized as
the work of God, he won an independence and a
steadfastness, yes a personal assurance and joy, such
as no mediseval man had ever possessed. From the
THREE-POLD ISSUING OF HISTORY OP DOGMA. 547
perception : " By our power nothing is done", he drew
the highest inner freedom. Faith — that meant for ^^^^ 's
" Assurance
him now no longer an obedient acceptance of eccle- ^ov^'t
siastical teaching, or historical facta, not supposing
and not doing, not actus initiationis upon which a
greater thing foUows ; but the certainty of the for
giveness of sin and therefore personal and absolute
surrender to God as the Father of Jesus Christ, which
transforms and renews the whole man. Faith is a
conscious trust, which then makes man glad and
joyous toward God and all creatures, which as a
good tree surely brings forth good fruit, and which
is ever rea,dy to serve and to suffer. The life of a
Christian is in spite of aU evil, sin and guilt hid in
God. Because this certainty animated Luther, he Luther Ex
periences
also experienced the freedom of a Christian man. ™edom.
This freedom was not a bare emancipation, or a
certificate of manumission, but to him it was the
triumph over the world through the assurance that
when God is for us no one can be against us. He
next won for himself the right of the individual; he
experienced the freedom of conscience. But a free
conscience for him was bound up with inner allegi
ance, and the right of the individual he understood as
a holy obligation to courageously throw oneself upon
God and to serve one's neighbor in reality and in
self -forgetful love.
Therewith is already said what the Church was to ^^{JJ^gi^fp
him — the feUowship of believers whom the Holy Believers.
Spirit has called through the word of God, enlight-
548 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Fundamental
Ideas of
Church.
Contends Against
Abuseain Church.
ened and sanctified, who more and more are to be
built up through the Gospel in true faith, awaiting
the glorious future of the children of God and so
serving one another in love, each in his own place.
This confession concerning the Church effected an
enormous reduction. It rests whoUy upon the fol
lowing simple fundamental thoughts : (1) That the
Holy Spirit founded the Church through the word
of God, (2) That this word is the_ proclamation of
the revelation of God in Christ in so far as it awakens
faith; (3) That the Church, therefore, has no other
province than that of faith, that it is, however, withia
the same the mother upon whose lap man attains
unto faith, (4) That because religion is simply faith
no particular performances and no particular prov
ince, be it now the open cultus, or the chosen course
of life, are the sphere in which the Church and the
individual can verify their faith, but the Christian
in the natural ordering of his life is to prove his faith
through the loving service of his feUows.
With these four sentences Llither stood over
against the old Church. Through the first he re
stored the word of God according to a sound judg
ment to the fundamental place in the Church.
Through the second he restored, in opposition to aU
the theologians, ascetics and sects of the Middle
Ages and of the ancient Church, the Gospel to the
Gospel and exalted the " consolationes in Christo
propositae" to be the sole norm. Through the third
be reduced very greatly the idea and scope of the
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OF DOGMA. 549
Church, but brought the Church back to its faith.
Through the fourth, finaUy, he restored the natural
status of marriage, of the family, of secular caUing
and of the state; he emancipated these from the
guardianship of the Church, but subjected them to
the spirit of faith and of love. Thereby he broke
down the mediseval and ancient ecclesiastical concep
tion of the world and of the ordering of human life,
and thus transformed the idea of religious perfec
tion as no other Christian since the apostolic age has
done. In the place of the combination of monastic ^^^^
withdrawal from the world and ecclesiastical domin- °'^'
ion over the world, he set the Christian the great
task of verifying his faith in the ordering of his
natural life : He is to serve his neighbor in self -forget
ful love and hallow his occupation. The righteous
ness of the natural course of life was in no sense for
Luther a realized ideal^-he had eschatological pre
conceptions and awaited the day when the world
should pass away with its lust, its pain, its devilish-
ness and its course of life — but because he made
faith so grand and so sovereign he suffered for and
in religion nothing that was foreign to it. Accord
ingly through his mighty preaching aU the vagaries
of the Middle Ages were dissolved. He wished to |=^°«e.
teach the world nothing else than what it signifies ^j*^titei'
to possess God; yet in recognizing this most im
portant realm in its pecuUarity, everything else came
to its tme relations, viz. : science, the family, the
state, charity, civil calling. In that he raised to the
550 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
first rank that which beneath the rubbish of refined
and complicated ideals had hitherto, been least
esteemed — humble and safe reliance upon God's
fatherly provision and loyalty in one's caUing — ^he
created a new epoch in the history of the world.
He who takes his position here can hardly per
suade himself that Luther brought to the old " sound"
dogma only a couple of new doctrines :
Luther's theology should be treated in close connection with
the above-mentioned development of his fundamental views.
In theological terminology he was surprisingly unhampered
and used the doctrinal formulas very freely. The traditional
theological scheme he as a rule treated so freely that in each
instance, when correctly understood, he discovered the entire
doctrine. This can be proven from his doctrine of Gtod (God
without and within Christ) , from his doctrine of Providence
(the first article, rightly understood, is the whole of Christen
dom) , from his Christology (" Christ is not called Christ be
cause he has two natures, but he bears this glorious and
comforting name on account of the offlce and work which he
took upon himself ; Christ is the mirror of the Father's heart") ,
from his doctrine of sin (sin is " to have no God") , froSn his
doctrine of predestination and of the will's lack of freedom
(religious experience does not arise conjointly out of historical
a,nd sacramental acts, which God performs, and subjective
acts, which are in any sense man's, but God alone works the
willing and the doing) , from the law and the Gospel (distin
guishing between the possibility and the reality of redemp
tion) , from his doctrine of penance (this is the humility of faith,
hence the entire life is a continuous penance) , from his doctrine
of justifioation. In each of these doctrines Luther expounded
the whole — the free grace of God in Christ — but he made himself
most at home in the Pauline scheme of justification '^propter
Christumper fidem". Tlie fine-pointed formulas concerning
the justitia imputativa and the scholastic sundering of justifi
cation and sanctification (faith and love) did not originate
with him or with the Melanchthon of the earlier days ; yet each
of these men gave the provocation to the same. Everywhere
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 551
hewas concerned with faith's assurmtee of salvation. " Where
there is forgiveness of sin, there is also life and blessedness".
In this conviction he won his religious independence and free
dom as against everything which is not from God ; for inde
pendence and freedom alone are life. The assurance of the
forgiveness of sin in Christ was to him the sum of religion.
Therefore did he bring religion back to this. But the positive
side of the forgiveness of sin was for him the sonship through
which the Christian comes to a self-sufficient existence as
over against the world, needs nothing and stands neither under
the slavery of the law, nor in dependent upon men — a priest
before God and a king over the world.
3. Luther's Strictures on the Dominating Ecclesi
astical Tradition and on the Dogma.
Luther always went from the centre to the circum
ference in his criticism, from faith to institution,
and did not attack doctrines as such, but doctrines
which obscured or destroyed right living.
(1) He set aside the dominating doctrine of sal- ^^^
vation as destmctive (Apol. IV. init. : "Adversarii, s^i'auon.'
quum neque quid remissio peccatorum, neque quid
fides, neque quid gratia, neque quid justitia sit,
intelligant, misere contaminant locum de justifi-
catione et obscurant gloriam et beneficia Christi
et eripiunt piis conscientiis propositas in Christo
consolationes"), and in truth showed his opponents
that their doctrine of God (sophistic philosophy and
subtile reasoning), their Christology (they speculate
about the two natures and do not know the beneficia
Christi), their doctrine concerning the truth, right
eousness and grace of God (they do not attain unto
"consolation" and hence err in blind reason), their
662 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
doctrine of sin and free-wiU (they are Pelagians),
of justification and faith (they do not knoTy what it
means to have a gracious God, and they rely upon
merits) and of good works were false and misleading
to the soul. With this biU of particulars Luther en
countered not only the scholastics, but also the
Church fathers, yes Augustine himself, therefore
the whole ancient Catholic Church teaching.
oid*toufo- (^) Luther attacked the old Catholic (not simply
PerfecK^on. mcdiseval) ideal of perfection and of blessedness.
In destroying the idea of a dual morality to its very
roots he put in the place of monastic perfection the
faith which relies upon the forgiveness of sin, in the
place of the conception of blessedness as a revelling
in holy sentiment and in holy knowledge the comfort
of a free conscience and sonship with God.
ca^o^c (3) Luther destroyed the Catholic doctrine of the
°s^?^° sacraments, not simply the seven. Through the
ments. three sentences : (a) The sacraments contribute unto
the forgiveness of sin and nothing else ; (b) Sacra
menta non implentur dum fiunt, sed dum credun-
tur; (c) They are a peculiar form of the redemptive
word of God (of the promissio dei) and therefore
have their virtue in the historical Christ — he trans
formed the sacramental elements into sacramental
ordinances and recognized in them only one real
sacrament, viz. : the pardoning word of God. He
AugusHne ^®^® opposcd Augustiue UO Icss than the scholastics,
and in combining the Christus praedicatus, the
forgiveness of sin and faith in the closest unity he
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OF DOGMA. 553
excluded all else : Mystical reveUing, material good,
the opus operatum, the haggling for the sake of the
effect and the dispositions. Not as "instruments" God works
¦^ Faith
of grace, which secretly prepare future life in men ''^^oJf''
and by the transfusion of love make goqd works pos-
sible, did he apprehend the sacraments, but as the
verbum visibile, in which God himself co-operates
with us and gives himself to us to be one with him
in Christ. God works through the word in the sac
rament faith and confidence, i.e. he works the for
giveness of sin. As regards the Lord's Supper and
baptism Luther carried this out. But he struck the
Catholic Church the severest blow by his criticism of 'smto^
of the sacrament of penance ; for (a) He restored the peiuince.
sovereign efficacy of heart-felt penitence, without
doing away with confessio and satisfactio, if rightly
interpreted, (b) He conceived of this penitence in
opposition to the attritio, which was to him a
Satanic work, in the strictest sense as hatred of sin
springing out of the perception of the greatness of
the blessing which has been forfeited: "Against
thee, thee only, have I sinned" ; (c) He promoted the
constancy of trustful penitence and thereby ex
plained the penance done before the priest as a special
act ; (d) He did away with the necessity of the priestly
cooperation; (e) He taught the absolute union of
contritio and absolutio, both of which are included
in the fides; (f) He did away with all the mis
chief connected with the sacraments : Computations
in regard to temporal and eternal benefits, purga-
554 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
tory, worship of saints, meritorious satisfactions
and indulgences, in that he reduced everything to
eternal guilt. Thus did he destroy the tree of the
Catholic Church by creating from, its roots light and
inclination and a new impulse.
nfera^chi- (^) Luther destroyed the entire hierarchical and
"^Sj^tem^'''' priestly ecclesiastical system, denied 4;o the Church
the right of jurisdiction over the key {i.e. over
the word), declared the episcopal succession to be a
fiction and proclaimed the right of the special priest
hood alongside of the general. In that he left but
one office, the preaching of the Gospel, to stand,
he dissolved the Catholic Church of the popes not
only, but also of Irenseus.
vritti Tra? (6) Luther did away with the traditional cultus
ditional
Cultus Or- ordinances as regards their form, aim, content and
dinances. °
significance. He would know nothing of a specific
Divine service, with special priests and special offer
ings. He discarded the sacrificial idea in general, in
lieu of the one sufficient sacrifice of Christ. The
worship of God is nothing else than the simplicity of
the individual's reverence for God in time and space.
He who attributes to it a special merit, for the sake
of infiuencing God, commits sin. It has to do only
with edification in faith through the proclamation of
the Divine word and with the general praise-offering
of prayer. The true service of God is the Christian
life in reliance upon God, penitence and faith, humil
ity and fidelity in duty. Unto this service of God
the public service should contribute. Here also he
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 655
shattered the Church, not only of the Middle Ages,
but also of the ancients.
(6) Luther^estroyed the formal external author- Destroys
External
ities of Catholicism; he did away with the distinc- tf'c'aaioT-
tion between thing and authority. Because to him *"^™'
the -proclaimed Christ (God in Christ, God's word)
was the thing and the authority, he cast the formal
authorities overboard. Even before the letter of
Scripture he did not hesitate. During the very time
when he was contending against the absolute author
ity of tradition, of the pope and of the councils, he
set that which Christ did over against the clear
letter of Scripture and did not shrink from speaking
of errors in the Biblical writers in matters of faith.
(7) Luther conceded to his opponents their dog- d^^ISmc
matic terminology only so far as he did not dis- ogy Mis
leading.
card it. He had the liveliest feeling that the whole
terminology was at least misleading. This can be
proven from his expositions (a) of the various con
ceptions of justificatio, sanctificatio, vivificatio,
regenerato, etc., (b) of the concefition satisfac
tio, (c) ecclesia, (d) sacramenta, (e) homousion,
(f) trinitas and unitas. The terminology of the
scholastics he declared to be false, that of the old
Catholic theologians to be unprofitable and cold.
But the most important is that he distinguished in
the doctrine of God and in Christology between that
which pertains to us and that which pertains to the
thing itself, thereby clearly indicating what the doc
trine of faith reaUy is and what is a matter of
556 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
speculative reason, or at best the indemonstrable
secret of faith.
Do^atfc Luther did away with the old dogmatic Christian
ity by" ity and put a new evangelical conception in its place.
Evan
gelical. The Reformation is in reality an exit of the history of
dogma : This the foregoing survey teaches clearly and
explicitly. That which Augustine began, but was
not able to realize, Luther carried through. He estab
lished the evangelical faith in the place of the dogma
by doing away with the dualism of dogmatic Chris
tendom and practical Christian seK-judgment and
independence, and thus freed Christian faith from
the trammels of the ancient philosophy, of secular
knowledge, of heathen ceremonies and cunning mo
rality. The doctrine of faith, the true doctrine,
he restored to its sovereign right in the Church —
to the terror of the humanists, ecclesiastics, Fran
ciscans and rationalists (Auf klarer) . The tme the
ology should have the deciding power in the Church.
^°?Sskf -^^^ what a task! It appeared stiU ahnost like. a
contradiction : To restore the significance of faith as
the content of revelation to its central position as
against aU subtile reasoning and doing, and thus to
call out the repressed theoretical element ; and stiU,
on the other hand, not simply to take that faith
which the past has constructed, but rather to indi
cate the form in which it is life and creates life, is
practice yet the practice of religion. From the
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 567
greatness of the problem is explained also the insolv
ency of those elements in Luther's theology which
perverted the same and must qualify the declaration,
that the Reformation was the end of the history of
dogma. 4. The Catholic Elements Retained with and
within Luther's Christianity.
However much or however little Luther here re
tained — it belongs indeed to the "entire Luther",
but not to the " entire Christianity" of Luther. How
was Luther able "to retain Catholic elements, and
what elements did he conserve? Of these two ques
tions, which should be answered, the first has already
been answered in part (see p. 643) ; only a few things
need to be added here.
(1) Luther defended faith as against the corre- ^*"'^^-
spending works, the doctrina evangelii as against ^°>^^-
justifying penances and processes. Hence he stood
in danger of adopting or of tolerating every state
ment of faith, if only it seemed free from law and
works. He fell into this pitfaU. His idea of
the Church was perverted thereby. It became as
ambiguous as the idea of the doctrina evangelii
(fellowship of faith, feUowship of pure doctrine) . — (2) f ^^^
Luther thought in general only of contending against pipes!
the doctrinal errors and abuses of the mediseval
Church, and since he traced aU misfortunes to the
pope, he formed too high an estimate of the ante- ignorant of
^ *^ , , , _ Old Catho-
papal ancient Church. — (3) Luther knew the old licChurch,
568 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
Catholic Church very slightly and ascribed to its
decisions in an obscure manner still a certain author-
hiS'seif a ^*y- — W Luther always reckoned himself and his
Catholic, umjertaking as within the one Catholic Church,
claimed that this Church gave him the title-right to
his Reformation, and hence he had a lively interest
in proving the continuity of its faith. This proof
seemed most securely supplied in the old faith
Nota formulas. — (5) Luther was no systematic theologian,
Systematic ^ ' ' 07
loguui ^^* romped in the Church like a child at home; he
had no longing after the holiness of a weU-ordered
doctrinal structure ; but his power was likewise his
weakness. — (6) Luther was able to express his entire
Christianity within the scheme of the traditional
doctrines, and hence he was at peace with the old
¦^"^^his" formulas. — (7) Luther was in concreto — ^not inten-
Traditionai tioually — a mcdisBval exegete; he found therefore
Doctrines. many traditional doctrines in the Scriptures, although
they are not contained therein. As regards history
he had in truth intuitive perception, but he developed
no method. — (8) His perception of the essence of the
word of God did not entirely destroy his Biblicism,
but rather did this return after 1523 more strongly.
That "it stands written", remained to him a power.
ments'stiii — (9) Also as regards the sacramcuts there remained
Grace, for him still therein a superstitio as "means of
grace" (instead as the one grace), and this had the
weightiest consequences for his doctrinal work. —
(10) He was unable to rid himself of remnants of the
nominalistic scholasticism, and these influenced his
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 559
doctrine of God, of predestination and of the sacra
ments. — (11) After that he had learned wisdom in Dist™stfui
his struggle with fanatics, he was distrustful of the ^^^'^''¦
reason, and went far beyond distrust to antagonism
against it as a prop of self-righteousness. He in
truth hardened himself against reason in clever con
fidence, and retrograded at several important points
of questionable Catholic belief which recognized the
Divine wisdom in paradoxes and absurdities, before
which man must bow. EspeciaUy his haughty re
pulsion of the "enthusiasts", who possessed true in
sight into not a few points, and his aversion to ad
vancing along with secular civilization struck the
Reformation its severest blows.
The consequence of this conduct was that so far Luther's System
as Luther left a system of theology to his adherents ^^^^
it appeared as a highly confused and unsatisfactory
picture : Not as a new building, but as a modification
of the traditional structure. Accordingly it is clear
(according to Sec. 3) that Luther introduced no
finality, but only made a partial beginning of a
reformation even according to his own principles.
The foUowing are the most important confusions and
problems in his legacy :
(1) The confounding of the Gospel and the doc- ^^°:^^
trina evangelii. Luther in truth never ceased to Do^rina
. Evangelii.
consider the articuli fidei as a manifold testimony
to that with which the Christian faith is alone
concerned ; yet along with this he gave the same still
a value of its own. Accordingly the intellectual-
560 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
ity of scholasticism, so burdensome to faith, was
not rooted out ; rather did it soon become, under the
title of pure doctrine, a fearful power and the Church
became a theologians' and pastors' Church (cf. the
history of the confessional in the Lutheran church) .
The consequence was that Catholic mysticism again
crept in to counterbalance Luther's peculiar teaching
(especially that of justification) and the evangelical
ideal of life was beclouded (see Ritschl, Gesch. des
Pietismus, 3 Bde.). Thus to the future, instead of
a clear and simple bequest as regards faith, doctrine
and the Church, was rather left a problem, viz. : To
maintain the " teaching" in the true Lutheran sense,
and yet to free it above all from everything which
cannot be appropriated through spiritual submis
sion, and to stamp the Church as the feUowship of
faith, without giving it the character of a theolog
ical school.
Confounds (2) y/jg confouuding of evangelical faith and
Fafth'^and ^^^ old dogma. Since Luther expressed his new re-
Dogma, demptive faith in the language of the old dogma, it
was not possible to prevent the latter from assertiag
its old claims and its old aims, — yes, he himself fur
ther developed the same within the original scheme of
Christology, viz., in his doctrine of the Lord's Sup
per. In that he however poured the new wine into
the old wine-skins, there arose a speculation regard
ing the ubiquity of the body of Christ which ranged
over the loftiest heights of scholastic inconsistency.
fhe sad consequence was that Lutheranism imme-
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 661
diately maintained as nota ecclesiae the most ex- „ ^,°^
Ecclesiae.
treme scholastic teaching which any Church has
ever maintained. This fact is not strange ; for how
can one without absurdity include within the scheme
of the doctrine of the two natures the faith-idea that
the man Jesus Christ is the revelation of God himself,
in so far as God has given us in him to know his own
fatherly heart, laying it bare to us? Even because
Luther first really made earnest work with faith in the
God-man (the oneness of God and man in Christ),
must the perd^aats to the speculation regarding the
"natures" have the most distressing consequences.
The same can be shown as regards the reception of the Empha-
° ^ sizes
Augustinian doctrine of the original state and of orig- Pa,radoxes.
inal sin. Here also Luther could only increase the
paradoxes and absurdities, in that he sought to express
in these formulas his evangelical conviction that all
sin is godlessness and guilt. Everywhere it is plain
that when the evangelical faith is thrust into the
dogmatico-rational scheme which the Greeks, Au
gustiue and the scholastics created, it leads to bizarre
formulas, — yes, first makes this scheme whoUy irra
tional. Therefore the Reformation of the future
has the task of doing away with this cosmo-theistic
philosophy and of putting in its place the simple ex
pression of faith, the true self -judgment in the light
of the Gospel and the real import of history.
(3) The confounding of theword of God and the ^^J°J°f
Sacred Scriptures. Luther, as has been remarked, andBibie.
never overcame his wavering between a qualitative
36
562 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
and a literal estimate of the Holy Scriptures, and the
controversy regarding the Lord's Supper only con
firmed him in the latter view. He had not yet broken
the bondage of the letter. Thus it happened that his
church arrived at the most stringent doctrine of in
spiration, while it never quite forgot that the content
of the Gospel is not everything that is contained be
tween the lids of the Bible, but that it is the procla
mation of the free grace of God in Christ. Here also
remains to the Church of the Reformation the task of
dealing earnestly with the Christianity of Luther
as against the " entire Luther".
Confounds (4) The confounding of grace and the means of
^^gS!" grace {sacraments). The firm and exclusive con
ception which Luther formed of God, Christ, the
Holy Spirit, the word of God, faith, the forgiveness
of sin and justification (grace) is his greatest service,
above all the recognition of the inseparableness of
the Spirit and the word. But by an apparently
slight modification he arrived at very doubtful con
clusions, in that he finally transferred that which
pertains to the word (Christ, the preaching of the
Gospel) to the idea " vocale verbum et sacramenta ".
Rightly did he contend that Christ himself works
through the word and that one is not to accept an out
ward union of word and Spirit, sign and thing sig
nified. But not only by the setting apart of certain
^edi^ai" Ordinances and " means of grace" did he return to the
System, jj^rrow circle of the Middle Ages which he had for
saken — the Christian lives, as he himself best knew,
THREE-POLD ISSUING OP HISTORY OP DOGMA. 563
not by means of grace, but by personal communion
with God, whom he lays hold of in Christ, — but
in stiU greater measure by the effort, (A) To justify
infant baptism as a means of grace in the strictest
sense, (B) To accept penance still also as the means
of grace in the initiation, (C) To maintain the real
presence of the body of Christ in the eucharist as
the essential element of the sacrament.
Note on (A) . The forgiveness of sin (grace) and Justifies
faith being inseparably united, infant baptism is asM^nsof
then not a sacrament in the strict sense (" absente '^^'
fide baptismus nudum et inefficax signum tantum-
modo permanet", says Luther himself in his Larger
Catechism). In order to avoid this conclusion,
Luther resorted to subterfuges which mark a relapse
into Catholicism {fides implicita, substitutioni»l
faith) . The worst of it was that he granted the per
mission — in order to preserve infant baptism as a
complete sacrament — to separate regeneration and
justification (objective and subjective) . Infant bap
tism thus became a sacrament of justification (not
of regeneration) ; the worst confusion set in and that
glorious jewel of evangelical Christianity, justi
fication, became externalized and hastened to be
come a dogmatic locus along with the others and
lost its practical significance.
Note on (B). Faith and tme penitence are accord- p4S*\s
ing to Luther one, yet so that faith is prius: In so of ghu».
far as the Christian lives continuaUy in faith, he
lives continually in penitence; special penitential
664 OUTLINES OP THE HISTORY OP DOGMA.
acts have no value, and without true faith there is
absolutely no true penitence. Thus Luther preached
from the standpoint of a believing Christian. The
danger that this doctrine might lead to ethical laxity
is quite as clear as the other danger, that thereby
one could convert no Turks, Jews, or vile sinners.
Melanchthon first, then Luther felt this. But in
stead of distinguishing between pedagogical mis
sionary principles and the statement of faith, they —
because the Catholic sacrament of penance stiU influ
enced them — carried the former over into the latter,
and accordingly encouraged an ante-faith penitence,
which could no longer be distinguished from the
attritio, and then permitted the sacrament of pen
ance (without obligatory oral confession and satis
factions) to enter as an act of forensic justification.
True, Luther along with this always retained his
c?SS-^ ol